Skip to content
Join us for The Queer Issue X: A Reading and Party! July 2, 6:30PM–8:30PM | Unnameable Books in Brooklyn, NY

Celebrate 15 Years of WWB at the 2018 Gala and Globe Trot!

from the July 2018 issue

After Midnight

Presented here for the first time in English, the cult writer Charles Chahwan—"Lebanon's answer to Charles Bukowski"—tells a tale of rival militiamen euphoric with violence.

Under the gentle afternoon sunlight, Serge’s body appeared limp and more slouched than usual as he rested against the back seat of the shared taxi, a Morris Princess. He was the sole passenger in the service as it made its way down the coastal highway, as if other potential passengers had unconsciously decided to leave him be, perhaps so he could burrow deeper into his solitude. The light streaming in generously through the window descended on top of his broad winter jacket and baggy trousers. That very light shaded a portion of his face and his crooked hand behind the smoke of a half-lit cigarette. His face was covered in deep creases that surrounded his two small, gloomy eyes. He was a young man, not yet thirty, but with the features of an old man. Everything about him—his face, his eyes, his hands, his clothes—seemed worn out, as if whatever was inside him was remote and forgotten long ago. It never occurred to him that the pain he suffered from at night or when he woke up feeling weak was caused by some chronic illness. My body has nothing to do with all that is happening, he would tell himself, the two things are unrelated. The body has no capacity to remember pain. Everything ailing me is rooted within myself. This thought always settled it for him.

Serge bit down on the end of his cigarette and tried to recall what the place he was headed to looked like. What he could summon were scant and hazy details. He fidgeted in his seat, and pulled a large black wallet from his jacket pocket, fishing out a flimsy, cropped photograph. He peered at the photograph for a moment, then took a pair of prescription eyeglasses from his other jacket pocket. He put on the glasses and peered again at the picture like someone gazing and trying to make out a figure far away. In the picture, he could see himself and his friend Francis, scrawny and laughing. They looked like a pair of mummies in the flesh—his friend Francis with his black hair and he with his long wavy hair. They were standing facing the camera with their hands on the balcony railing of Francis's apartment with its view to the harbor. The deep red and blue colors and their smiles re-ignited the spark of a lost simplicity within him, and he could picture once again the same image replicated in other disfigured photographs. He put the picture back in his wallet and peered into the area visible through the front windshield. In the opposite direction, the sun descending below the water created a radiant glimmer that mainly reminded him of the smell of fruit. The taxi turned off the highway and entered the harbor area, continuing its journey toward the shore. He murmured something to the driver to alert him where to let him off. Having lived there for a long time, he knew the area by heart. The taxi stopped at an intersection right next to an old textile factory and he got off. When he stood alone in front of the different roads branching out, he felt a tremendous, incomprehensible sense of warmth. He felt a desire to revisit and reconnect with many places he recognized. This feeling was all he needed before arriving at the house of his friend Francis. He knew full well that all he had to do was to free his emotions and open the door to anything that could put him on a different plane of consciousness. At that moment, what he felt was not that he was reliving old memories but rather as though he were a zombie. He was certain this was the explanation. When he looked out at the small square near Francis’s building, everything he saw appeared to be just as he’d known it. This feeling gave him great reassurance, so he continued moving forward with his head down; there was no need to look, this place was more real inside his head than it was in front of his eyes.

Francis lived on the third floor above the shop of al-Beiruti, the ice cream vendor. Serge had also lived in the same apartment, no. 14, for a long time. He slowly climbed the dirty stairs, stopping now and then in front of the open-air window in the wall facing the staircase to look at the buildings in the near vicinity. Opposite the building there was a small amusement park with its colorful steel rides and a giant elevated Ferris wheel adjacent to a large brick building. He reached the apartment and twice knocked weakly on the door, then looked again to confirm. Yes, this was it—no. 14. He knocked again, this time with more force. When the door suddenly opened, Serge was leaning on the adjoining wall. He gazed straight into Francis’s eyes for more than a minute, without either of them uttering a word.

They were like a pair of pouncing wolves as they embraced. They kept holding each other while shouting each other’s names. When they finally let go of each other, their gazes glowed with tenderness. Francis was the same age as Serge, but his facial features were quite different. He was tall and dark-skinned with pitch-black eyes, and although the rest of his body seemed scrawny, he had prominent, bulging biceps—a young man full of vitality.

At sunset, the two sat down on a couple of straw chairs on the balcony that looked onto the dilapidated swimming pool. They began slowly sipping cups of tea held between their hands, then placing them on the small coffee table between them. They carried on like this for a while. When they had finished their tea, Francis got up and slipped inside. Serge remained on the balcony for quite some time, watching the evening unfold in front of him. When Francis finally came back, he grabbed Serge by the shoulders. Serge wasn’t startled at all, not even bothering to turn around. When it was completely dark, Francis ushered Serge inside, shut the door to the balcony, and they sat inside facing each other. They exchanged words every now and then, but most of the time they grinned broadly each time their eyes met. Later, it began to rain. The rain became unbelievably heavy, to the point that the raindrops obscured most of the balcony’s glass door facing them. It soon became cold and Serge asked Francis to turn on the electric heater. When he did so, Serge took off his shoes and sat on the couch with his legs folded underneath him. Everything was peaceful. The rain did not stop for quite some time and it made strange sounds on the balcony and on the water between the boats docked nearby. When Serge told his friend that he liked these sounds, Francis's response emanated from the kitchen: “They mean nothing to me.” The apartment had no books, just an empty birdcage. Francis appeared at the kitchen door, and then suddenly flung himself onto the cot in the other corner of the living room. Serge looked over at him and saw his face was as calm as could possibly be, just as he noticed a black revolver below Francis’s pillow, and nothing else.

Neither of them felt like sleeping, and the room had become warm, almost hot. Francis started talking about his old car. At some point, Serge got up to turn on the television but then  decided against it. Each one was staring uneasily at the room in a different direction when there was a violent knocking at the door. They glanced at each other; then someone called out Francis’s name. Evidently, Francis recognized the voice. He got up slowly, muttering, “What could this guy want at this hour?” He arrived at the door, and when he opened it, he could not see anyone there (nor could Serge from where he was). Then he heard someone’s voice again call out from the end of the hallway. Annoyed, Francis stepped outside. Before he could see anything or react, bullets riddled his body and sent it flying all over the place as if it were dancing. His body did not land in front of the door; the bullets were like tremendous punches driving it farther and farther away.

Serge watched it all unfold but could not seem to hear anything. Then he suddenly started hearing everything and got as close to the door as he possibly could. The bullets coming out of the barrel of the machine gun flashed like lightning, emitting a thunderous, painful din. The gunshots ceased. He heard men jostling as they all bounded down the stairs. He could also hear them cursing filthily. He took a deep breath and picked up the revolver—the first time he’d ever held one in his hand. He felt certain he was breathing not air but hatred.

The rain outside had stopped. Serge threw on his loose-fitting overcoat and grabbed the revolver from the bed. The overcoat flapped from side to side as he charged into the hallway. With the revolver in his hand, he looked as if he’d come straight off the cover of an old crime novel. He stopped and knelt beside Francis, who was no longer alive. Serge began stroking his forehead, begging him to say something, to at least wake up. Francis’s eyes were wide open but he did not wake up, nor did he speak. Serge picked him up and held him close to his chest. He held him close to his beating heart, then pressed his face to his own and wept profusely. Then he heard the voices of the same men in the street down below. They were yelling like wild animals. He got up and ran down the staircase to a window on the landing. He took a look at the revolver in his hand, then looked at them below. They hovered around their dark-colored military jeep and appeared exactly like cold-blooded killers. The square around them was damp and glistening from the rain. It did not feel right to him, but he knew hesitating was impossible. He fired a round of shots in the killers’ direction and watched as some of them dropped to the pavement. He could hear their bodies hit the damp ground with a thud. The others returned fire, the bullets whizzing past him. When his revolver had run out of bullets, he retreated. The shots fired near the window continued unabated. In his dazed view, the brick houses across the street seemed crooked. That’s how they should be, he thought. He tossed away the revolver and knelt over Francis’s body to kiss him one last time. He could hear them coming up the stairs, screaming with a terrifying savagery. It seemed there was nowhere to escape but the roof. He started to run toward the stairs, then scurried up them until he reached the roof. The rain had begun again. He felt so frail that his body felt like a flimsy sheet of paper.

When the wind passed through his hair, he could feel it had grown slightly longer, as it was brushing against his shoulders. He stopped for a moment to look at the houses, then turned to look at the sea. He could feel both looking back at him, as if they were meant to do so. Then he suddenly found himself before the sloped brick roof of the neighboring building. Down below, he heard them again firing their guns and screaming like wild animals. Serge realized he was barefoot. It was not going to be possible for him to go back for his shoes. He hurried to the building ledge and in a single move jumped to the sloped roof, sprawling across the brick surface as he landed. When he sensed that he was all right and not in danger of falling, he started to carefully crawl along the edge of the sloped brick roof until he reached the iron ladder that led to the courtyard of the house below. He descended the ladder toward the courtyard and jumped over the fence to the neighboring courtyard. He climbed the ladder up to the neighboring house’s roof and then began jumping from one roof to the next. He looked like a white butterfly in the night flitting above a river of blood. When he reached the roof of the last building on the block, he went down its ladder into the building’s courtyard. While standing there, he could make out the sound of the heavy gunfire, which penetrated deep inside his ears with every shot. At that moment, the rainfall became heavier. His overcoat became wet and the moisture seeped through, soaking his body and chilling him to the bone.

Serge spotted a door on the balcony of one of the higher floors. He had no choice but to climb up to it on the building’s ladder. He climbed over the edge, then stepped closer and grabbed the doorknob. It was unlocked. He pushed the door open and went inside. Dripping wet, he continued until he found himself inside a bedroom. In front of him stood a young woman staring at him in the darkness.

“I beg you,” he said, then said in a hushed voice. “They’re going to kill me.”

There wasn’t another sound in that cold room high above the ground. There was complete silence as they stood facing each other in that cold room high above the street. The woman drew closer and gently caressed his face. “Don’t be afraid,” she reassured him.

He stood there as she locked the door. He said he could not see her well. Then, as his eyes adjusted to the darkness, he was able to discern her a little better. He repeated that he was still scared. Only when she switched on the dim lamp near her bed could he properly see her face and body. She was remarkably attractive. She drew near again and ran her fingers through his hair as she gazed into his eyes. “You have a beautiful face,” she murmured.

“You need to take your clothes off,” she continued.  “Come here and sit on this chair. I’ll help you.” Serge went and sat down. Her bed seemed comfortable. She helped him remove his clothing, and when he was undressed, she brought a large towel from her wooden closet and wrapped it around his torso. “You’re so skinny,” she remarked as she tightened the towel around him, “but you have a pretty face.” Then she dried his long hair. The weak lightbulb gave off a strange purple light in the dimly lit room, which reflected eerily off her bedsheets.

When she was finished, she took Serge by the arm and led him, still wrapped up in the towel, to her bed. There, she removed the towel and covered him with a warm blanket. The sweet scent of the bedsheets penetrated deeply into his nostrils. His eyes followed her as she walked to the other side of the bed and slipped beneath the sheets until their bodies were touching. She began to run her hands all over his body, which was still cold. When he could feel her warm breath right on his chest, Serge closed his eyes.

© Charles Chahwan. By arrangement with the author. Translation © 2018 by Suneela Mubayi. All rights reserved.

The City and the Writer: In Bangalore with Madhuri Vijay

from the June 2019 issue

“Keeping / the window open” Brings Together a Fascinating Trove of Rosmarie and Keith Waldrop’s Work

11 International Queer Pieces to Read Right Now

Starting at the Surface: An Interview with Lee Hyemi

수면에서 시작하기: 이혜미 작가와의 인터뷰

Sun and Slang: On Translating Geovani Martins’s “The Sun on My Head”

The City and the Writer: In Bombay with Jeet Thayil

First Read—From “Among the Lost”

from the June 2019 issue

Korean Literature Is Stepping Out

Translator Anton Hur on the increased visibility of queer Korean writers​.

Am I proud of this mini-feature of Korean queer literature in translation courtesy of Words Without Borders

Hell yeah! 

We have Lee Jong San, the second out queer Korean writer to publish a book of fiction, and an excerpt from that very book in question: Customer

We have Kim Bong-gon, the third out queer Korean writer to publish a book of fiction, and an excerpt from that very book in question: “College Folk” from Speed, Summer

(The only reason WWB hasn’t published the fourth out queer Korean writer to publish a book of fiction is because a fourth book doesn’t exist yet. And yes, WWB has published the first out queer Korean writer to publish a book of fiction as well, thanks for asking.)

Korean literature has always had an embarrassment of riches when it comes to queer literature, but having out queer writers—as opposed to closeted queer writers or writers who were out to their translators and friends but not to the public, etc.—was somewhat elusive. But it’s history waiting to happen, and boy is it happening. Last year, I went to a panel for queer literature hosted by Seoul National University where Lee Jong San and Kim Bong-gon sat next to each other and I thought, Damn! We can fill an entire panel now! Kim Bi and Kim Hyun don’t have to be alone anymore!

You don’t have to be an out queer writer to produce unmistakably gorgeous queer Korean literature. I mean, have you seen how gay Korean literature has always been??? But in case you needed a reminder, we have Lee Hyemi’s sensuous poem “The Cupboard with Strawberry Jam” and Kim Hyejin’s About My Daughter, both works that also deal with the closet and what stays “hidden and sweet” or comes marching out of it with a lesbian-in-law in tow.

Queer rights in Korea has taken a battering in recent years: we have a homophobic president, witch hunts against gay soldiers (military service is compulsory in Korea; you want us to serve in the military and go to jail? Make up your goddamn minds!), and Christian fanatics are coming down strong—and violently—against queer pride all over the peninsula. 

But we are fighting back. We have always been fighting back, but there has been something different in the air these past couple of years: the out authors, their books that suddenly seem to be doing quite well, and the domestic and international response, nay, demand for their work is mounting by the day. 

In these very pages, I once wrote about a lunar sorority of queer Korean literary translators. Now, thanks to our authors, we’re ready to step forth into the sun.

"Korean Literature Is Stepping Out" © 2019 by Anton Hur. All rights reserved.

from the June 2019 issue

College Folk

In this short story from Kim Bong-gon, a Korean student in Kyoto saves his professor from scandal, then finds himself on the verge of creating a new one.

Professor Shibata’s publishing class, with all its good intent, was slightly unrealistic.

“A good writer makes a good editor, and vice versa.” 

Her very first statement sounded like a fine opening, but upon giving it more thought, one began by asking “Oh, yeah?” and ended with a “Like hell it is.” She flung her words out from the middle of nowhere, directed at neither writer nor editor. It was naïve to claim that all creative activities become art. Even if you weren’t up to it, you had to play the game. I was getting pretty sick and tired of the sophistry sold by art schools. 

Tell us the truth, I wanted to shout. But then, I couldn’t blame her for not being upfront. She had the students’ dreams and artistic flair to think about, which would have compelled her to present an idealistic picture. Professor Shibata struck me as highly talented in planning and editing but not at all cut out for teaching. My expression turned into one of “Oh dear, how will she get by?” Realizing I wasn’t in a position to be worrying for a professor, I rested my chin on my hand and gazed out the window.

The Kyoto University of Art and Design, or Kyozo for short, taught editing as part of its creative writing program. Regardless of whether one believed editing was an art or not, schools were fighting to recruit only the experienced, which had both teachers and students aging before their time. This was a common phenomenon in Japan and Korea. Had I been a student for too long? Deep in thought, I had completely lost track of what was going on. Something I was well used to. I met Professor Shibata’s eyes and chanted my cure-all spell: Only in your country.

Now that the last theory class was over, we were left with the group assignment of making a book. I could see myself being subtly excluded, just like how I treated foreign students back in my undergraduate days. Thinking of the worst possible scenario failed to motivate me. Yeah, you guys go ahead. I’ll settle for a passing grade while repeating “gomen gomen.” Wait, it’s a pass/fail course for me. No sweat.

Sunlight begins to seep in through the window, slanted to follow the angle of the roof. At 4 p.m. in May, the classroom was like a greenhouse. I took off my jacket, hung it on the chair, and rolled up my sleeves. Professor Shibata had drawn her version of Girard’s triangle—the relationship between writer, editor, and reader. I watched her continue writing for a while before downloading, out of habit, a dating app. I had been lonely, so it surprised me that I hadn’t installed it earlier.

I requested a verification code by e-mail and routinely set up my profile with a fake age, weight, and photo—usually of a bear. This time, I chose Ice Bear from We Bare Bears. I jumped over to Seoul with my GPS disabled. The list was a slew of familiar faces. Guys I could put a face to just by looking at their lower half. I jumped to Yeouido, the neighborhood where Hyeong-seop works. His photo came up after a few flicks. He was cuddling his dog while watching TV—a photo I had taken. He had been in a relationship at the time I left Korea, but who knows what might have happened since. His profile said he was just “looking for friends.” I was done here.

I changed my settings to read for my location. Three users within fifty meters! Could they be in this classroom? None of them seemed like it. I tapped on each photo: one was a fashion design major whom I had sometimes bumped into at the cafeteria, and the other two hid behind their fake photos. What a waste of time. I blocked them and deleted my profile. The final step of sterilization was uninstalling the app. Men, who needs them anyway.

At the end of class, I trudged down the stairs, which everybody called the Stairway to the Sky. The setting sun added a more delicate, dreamy effect to the surroundings. This city is too sentimental, and that’s why I like it. At the same time, this thought upset me. I was tempted to drop by Sukiya for dinner but walked past it. My recent purchase of a Tiffany lamp in Gion had left me with only three thousand yen. There were five days left until my next allowance. Deciding to skip dinner, I headed to Café Myu. 


Since turning thirty last winter, I had begun to see that “marriage” was not a necessity and had grown more accepting of open relationships. These changes stemmed from within, uninfluenced by others. I had quit trying to meet someone, and the sexual tension I felt, if any, was a delusion. These days, all that made me happy were retro objects reminiscent of the Showa period, buildings, plants, and the occasional gripping discovery of things having different forms yet the same qualities. Literature and men, once my greatest sources of joy, were now reduced in status. 

I no longer had love in my heart, and this alone made me undeserving. Not wanting to drown further in my sorrows, I shut the Nagai Kafu book and lit a cigarette. Through the window, covered in post-its, I saw leaves of different kinds dancing in the wind. The sago palm, kentia palm, sal tree, and the list went on. It was my first moment of joy that day. As I stared blankly past the trees, the café manager put on a new song. I recognized it as Miyuki Nakajima’s It’s Only Love. The songs I preferred had a stronger folk feel, but this was great too. It was nice of him to remember I’d named her a favorite. When the song ended, I went out for some fresh air. Then, I texted Hyeong-seop. 

—Hey, Japanese guys are so ugly. Seriously, there’s not much to look at here. I feel so sorry for myself!

In Kyoto, I hadn’t met anyone remotely close to the burly man of my dreams. I had no idea it would be this bad. Oh well, it’s only the airport. Yeah, those guys aren’t Japanese. That one’s had better days. Age must have caught up with him. 

Sure, Korea had its share of bad apples. There were times when an entire month would pass without a handsome guy in sight. Considering how gifted I was at falling in love, I was surprised that this dry spell could go on for two months. Just as difficult was finding gays. Had my gaydar broken when I crossed the Korea Strait? Was the nonke1 style more popular in Japan? Or, was it because I was in Kyoto, where people’s minds were hard to read? As these questions flooded my mind,

—East or West, home is best. 

was his response. He had finally gotten a sense of humor. I chuckled, and replied, “bullshit lol.”

I continued to live with him for more than two years after breaking up. Even now, his house is still my home. I sometimes forget it altogether, even to the point of calling a friend a nutjob for meeting up with his ex. I lost all feelings for Hyeong-seop when I lost my place in his heart. Living with your ex isn’t that big a deal. 

Sure, I’ve had uncomfortable moments. Friends who were more reserved would raise their eyebrows about my living situation. Men with whom things seemed to be going well would shake their heads at my confession and distance themselves. A gay friend who should have known better asked if we ever did it after. This made me want to sever ties with him, but I let it pass. 

He had found someone new at the start of this year. Two years ago, I felt exhausted after a string of short-lived rebound relationships and decided to quit dating altogether. Unlike me, my ex kept playing the field. Every guy that came after me was younger. Was it his strong sense of responsibility that appealed to younger dudes? In this respect, he deserves to be praised. After all, he was taking care of the rent, and even gave me allowance money. 

The one time we got mad at each other was when he thought I wasn’t home and barged in with his new lover. I lashed out, saying it was basic manners to check before bringing a guest. I would have acted the same whoever it was, but he often slept out after that. Before leaving Korea, I told him to feel free to set up his home like a newlywed, just like we had. I was the one living off him, and me going away would help him save on motel rooms. It was also my last chance to sign up for a student exchange program.

—How’s Kuma doing?

It was something I asked every three days or so. He gave a curt “Fine,” and flashed a photo. Behind the sleeping dog, I noticed a large stuffed elephant from the Songkran festival he went to with his gay friends. I’d thought of him as the most boring man in the world, with the most boring life, but even that was changing. There were more and more things I didn’t know about him. Out of spite, I told him to squeeze Kuma’s anal sacs if he had the time to spread his ass. I ended the conversation with “Byeee!” There was no reply. 

Perhaps I had failed in both weaning and mourning. I knew I would eventually have to stand on my own. Just a little longer, I thought. After I’m done with my thesis, after graduating, after getting a job . . . I could have put it off forever. Things probably would have stayed the same unless something big came up.

Come next week, it would be June. At long last, the welcome program was over. I had survived the awkward welcome events, the lame campus tour, and orientation. “Have a nice life,” I thought as I said good-bye to my orientation mentor, who was more touchy-feely than necessary. Knowing who to talk to and who not to, I looked forward to being more settled down. While most graduate students take nine credits, I only needed six. Fed up with writing, I had thought about applying under a different major, but didn’t have the nerve to take the risk. Anyhow, the Department of Literary Expression sounded just as flaky as what they call it back at my university: Narrative Writing.

I signed up for Professor Shibata’s publication class and Professor Ehara’s writing class, which involved reading and writing a short story. I was determined to complete one out of the three pieces required for me to graduate next semester. On a yellow post-it, I wrote my goals for the summer. 

—Make a book.

—Read and write.

Two simple lines. As clear as day.


Kyozo was in many ways similar to the Korea National University of Arts. They were both on the outskirts of the city, which meant there was no place nearby to hang out or dine. They were inefficient in their use of space, and had the preposterous idea that an exposed concrete finish would create a modern atmosphere while inspiring creativity. The students at Kyozo were dressed pretty much the same, but stood out among the locals. As for the art students, I could easily make out their major on my own. Could art schools get any more alike? I totally belonged here. 

The one person who didn’t fit the mold, of Korea or Kyozo, was Professor Ehara Hironobu. He wasn’t the stereotypical art professor: uselessly modernesque or on the borderline of sanity. Born in 1977, he was on the young side, but felt like someone of my father’s generation. Our conversations—he was always in control—were subdued and comforting. He studied French literature at Kyoto University and came to teach under the title of novelist, but had a greater passion for translation. The slight outward squint in his left eye, if you didn’t look closely, gave the impression that he didn’t know where to place his eyes—I found it cute. He was of average height, had droopy eyes, and always had a two-day stubble. He wasn’t exactly my type, but being around him lifted my mood. In one word, he was fuckable.

Professor Ehara’s office always smelt of slightly unripe citrus, and it was where we met for individual lessons, making me more nervous than usual. At the start of each lesson, he would hand me a cup of matcha frothed with a bamboo whisk. I would gulp it down, thinking it was green tea latte, and the bland taste surprised me each time.

Today, I was sitting across from him with Kafu Nagai’s A Strange Tale from East of the River between us. Me with the Korean translation, and him with the original. I rattled off, with my limited vocabulary, what I thought of it. The script I had prepared went like this: When you think about it, Kafu’s views on women are surprisingly outdated. The frame narrative is hard to stand if you don’t bear in mind it was written eighty years ago. His intelligent honesty puts me off. But, the way he revives the Edo period by overlaying it with the present is remarkably beautiful and natural. 

“Does reading his work make you want to write?” He regarded me as an overly faithful reader. It was true. 

“I haven’t thought about it.”

“His method of composition isn’t applicable today. But a work that weaves together reality with writing, illusion, and the story itself is timeless,” he said. I jotted down his words. I usually feel a greater desire to make analogies than to write. What I really wanted to ask was whether he saw the resemblance between Kafu’s exploration of the red-light district and a gay man’s late-night cruising.

He gave a recap of writers and their works in the age of militarism. Sensing that he had gotten longwinded, he continued with a more balanced perspective of Kafu’s views on women. Reminding me that I could decide what to take and what to throw out, he recommended a few works of prose by the same author. I said I was glad to have read the book, even though that wasn’t how I presented myself.

“Mr. Kim, didn’t you mention liking Roland Barthes and Philip Roth?”

“Yes, professor.”

“I may be of some help when it comes to Barthes. How about reading him next time?”

“Sounds great.”

“This time, Mr. Kim, you decide what to read and drop me an e-mail.”

He sprang to his feet and threw a grayish-green cardigan over his arm. I looked at the clock and saw there was still more than an hour left to class. According to the professor, we wouldn’t be doing right by Kafu if we were to remain on campus after reading his work. And with it being such a fine day, he suggested taking a walk toward Demachiyanagi Station. Absolutely, I said. 

I’m informed that Demachiyanagi is where the Takano River meets the Kamo River. I’m not sure why that’s important, but I was fond of the Kamo River, which runs through Kyoto from north to south. We cut across the university field and walked slowly toward the river. The campus had an old-fashioned charm. I followed behind, taking photos of some students playing catch.

Professor Ehara called himself a native of Kyoto. His declaration was a mix of subtle pride and scorn. “I’m friendly, but don’t trust me” or “I’m suave, and at the same time, shrewd” was what he seemed to be saying. I stopped every now and then to ask what the term was for something unfamiliar. He replied kindly each time. This is called a happi. That’s the raccoon dog statue. KWSK is KY-go2 for “kuwashiku,” which means “in detail.” 

The river, flowing below the bridge, was peaceful and serene. It was a post-Kafu picnic, yet we didn’t say a single word about him. There was nothing strange about that, but not knowing why got me anxious. He asked if I wanted to head down to the bank and walk for a bit longer along the river. I nodded. I got a good look at Professor Ehara’s frame when his off-white shirt clung to his back in the wind. After walking wordlessly for about twenty minutes, we crossed a small bridge leading back to the pavement. We walked past the Kokoro Research Center and found ourselves standing on the east side of the river. 


Hyeong-seop had sent the books I asked for by express mail. They came in one big bundle. It would take an entire semester—longer—to read them all. A few weeks ago, I had asked him to buy some books to follow the new syllabus that Professor Ehara had prepared for me. Hyeong-seop mentioned how hard it’d been for him to get a copy of Empire of Signs. I was too excited to give him a proper thank you. I clutched the book, worn and frayed, and went “hehehe” before running out to the veranda. How low the buildings, how high the trees! “Hehehe!” 

In the daytime, Café Myu was my reading spot. Besides the good selection of folk songs, I enjoyed watching the male students, each engrossed in something meaningless. The café had the feel of a grimy, run-down manga hangout. The manager liked that I was an aspiring writer and cheered me on. It felt like I had only been showing him my reading side, so I thought about doing some writing. In my notebook, I scribbled a few words and fragmentary sentences. The leaves and patterned curtains cast a shadow on the page. Again, I was distracted. In nearby Osaka, an anti-Korean rally was in full swing. Even the nonchalant Hyeong-seop expressed his concern, but here I was, relaxing on what couldn’t be a more peaceful afternoon. Was the world deceiving me? Oh well, it didn’t matter anyhow. 

I didn’t miss Korea at all. Rather, Japan was pure bliss. Back when I was a film major in college, a professor asked, “So what is it that you eventually want to achieve?” My answer was, “I want to perfectly restore Jinhae to how it was in the 1980s.” Childhood and hometown have always been, and are still, my focus. I have quite a collection of writings and photos of my hometown. When I realized how pointless they were, I felt a slight pang of regret. I thought I had guarded my memories well, but here in Kyoto, I was surrounded by my childhood scenes. They came naturally without me having to make-believe or indulge in illusions. In each and every space, I discovered my childhood. All I had to do was pick them up, like a miner during the gold rush.

Around sunset, I left the café. The buses in Kyoto, with a dark green line drawn against a pistachio-colored background, were very similar to the Cheil Transit intercity buses from my childhood. Just as I brought to mind the old bus terminal, I was enveloped by a mist of car exhaust. In it, I caught the scent of a man. I longed to get another whiff on the way home, but it was gone. 

From a distance, I saw that the three-story co-op house was lit up except for my room. A folding bed that left my feet dangling at the end, a desk and chair too small and inconvenient, and a tatami mat that should have been replaced ages ago. I took a photo of the room with the book poking its nose under the Tiffany lamp. This had me in a much better mood. Save for the fact that I was a little hungry, all was well. 


The events of that morning are vivid in my mind. It was the first Monday of July, and I had left the house with a reminder from the newscaster to pack an umbrella. I felt relieved knowing I’d get to school before the rain. I headed toward the statue of Yoshida Shoin for a quick smoke before class. 

Not long after I had lit up, a drop of rain fell on the statue’s cheek. I quickly put out the cigarette and dashed into the building where Professor Ehara’s office was. The school was deserted on Monday mornings. Through the half-open window at the end of the corridor, I saw that the rain was falling harder. The door to Professor Ehara’s office was cluttered with A4-sized prints of photos and typed words. At first, I thought it was an art installation or an assignment where you had to use tape to achieve three-dimensionality. 

Stuck on the door was a selfie of Professor Ehara. Dressed in a Hawaiian shirt, he was giving a thumbs-up while wearing a masculine expression. In the bathroom selfie below, he had on a pair of white briefs. Next to it was a low-angle photo of a naked man, hands tied to the headboard and penis erect, with his body covered in lewd comments.

Hironobu, slave pig dying to be tamed! I’m your dirty bitch hole. 

The words were scrawled in black paint. The high-res photo that showed every wrinkle was clearly not manipulated. It had been cropped around the nose, but the cleft chin was unmistakable. 

In the last photo, he was lying face down and ass up, hands bound, and in a state of drooling ecstasy.

Slave hole Ehara, you feeling good? Are your adultery novels all fake? 

Professor Ehara, is your back-pussy daijoubu?

The photos were surrounded by a tangle of typed words.  

As I slowly digested the messages, the front of my shirt became soaked with sweat. The photos were all screenshots from a dating app. My heart was thumping louder than ever, and my breathing getting heavier. I had to keep myself from shouting. 

I ran out to the main corridor to make sure no one was around. I hurried back to the office, tore down the sheets of paper, and stuffed them in my bag. A sudden craving for a cigarette took over. Outside, I smoked three cigarettes in a row. The humid air worsened my breathing, adding to it a bout of dry heaving. I went into a toilet, took off my drenched undershirt, and dumped it in the trash. After washing up and getting my breath back, I headed for Professor Ehara’s office. It was twenty minutes past nine.

When I knocked, he invited me in. He seemed to have just arrived. As I took my seat, he placed his briefcase below the desk, and removed his Barbour jacket, wet from the rain. As usual, he started whisking a cup of matcha. I stared at his hands and fought to look away from his body. There came a moment when I had to raise my head, and his chin came into sight. I was haunted by an image of him breaking apart at the cleft. I sipped the tea he passed over, but the gross taste made me vomit. I was rambling on about cleaning up the mess when he pressed gently on my shoulders. 

“Mr. Kim, you’re breaking out in a cold sweat. Are you all right?”

I insisted I was fine, but he said it’d be better for me to take the day off. He told me where the student health clinic was and gave me his number so I could call just in case. Since the queasiness passed, I chose to go home. 

Back in my room, I smoothed out the crumpled pieces of paper, and taped them back where they had been torn. This time, words far more profane caught my attention. A screenshot of Professor Ehara’s profile revealed personal details, from body measurements and sex positions to how he liked to spend the weekend.

While taking it all in, I tried to deduce who the culprit was. But I was clueless. I couldn’t assume it was a student’s doing based on the word “professor.” Anyone pretending to be gay could have accessed the photos. The sole evidence seemed to be that the outer had read his novels, not that this made much of a difference. 

They were clever, deliberate statements that didn’t reveal anything significant. The photos lingered in my mind, and an imagined voice belonging to someone of unknown gender and age pierced the obscenities into my ears. There were clear risks involved in meeting up. Caught off guard, we were laughably weak. 


For the few days that followed, I searched the school’s online bulletin board and Facebook whenever I could. There was neither exposé nor public testimonial. I was relieved, and at the same time, engulfed in insecurity knowing the assault could be repeated. Professor Ehara seemed his usual self when I met him in class on Wednesday. I couldn’t jump to the conclusion that he didn’t know, but I couldn’t ask either. I had to make do with guessing. 

I rang up Hyeong-seop for the first time in a long while. 

Hey, my advisor here is gay! 

was what I stopped myself from saying. I inquired about Kuma instead.

“It’s getting really hot here. I wrapped an ice pack in a towel for Kuma. I’m on my way to work now,” he said.

Resisting the urge to tell him about Professor Ehara, I asked after his relationship. “Same old, same old,” was his reply. “Can you help me choose some clothes for summer? I’ve no idea what to wear.” 

I recall how I’d crammed my luggage with all the summer clothes I could find in the house. I thought about ordering some clothes online and sending him the bill, but decided to shop for him in exchange for the books. When it was about time for work, he hung up.

After class that evening, I headed out to Gion. I bought some T-shirts and pants for him at a few SPA brands, and stretched my budget a little on a shirt from Brooks Brothers. From the bargain counter, I chose a few flimsy T-shirts for myself. I had a hard time deciding if I should get a pair of gray gym shorts as short as my swimming trunks and went with it in the end. 


A few days later, we were again seated across from each other with Empire of Signs. The drink was cold oolong tea. I managed to meet his eyes, but I wasn’t completely at ease. The photos kept flashing before my eyes. Putting his hands together, Professor Ehara leaned forward in his seat. I had to stay calm. 

“Mr. Kim, let’s hear what you like about Barthes.”

“He’s sensitive and persistent. Among those who show such qualities, Barthes is the only one who writes beautifully. I guess I vibrate on the same frequency as he does.”

“Have you ever thought of him as making much ado about nothing? Or that his logic is flawed?”

“Aren’t those the basic qualities of a writer?” 

My comeback made him return a smile. 

I loved everything about Barthes—his exaggeration, his logical jumps, his obstinacy. Above all, I was drawn to his beautiful layers of metaphor. A gift box wrapped in layers and layers of chiyogami paper. Most of what Barthes wrote supported his existence as self and as a homosexual. The non-center, the inexplicability of punctum, impersonality and degree zero, codes, and fantasy. These were what Barthes kindly placed in his gift box as intellectual and emotional proof of his queerness. His structural intentions resonated with me so much that I couldn’t have interpreted otherwise. 

“Professor, do you like Barthes?”

“Is it possible not to?”

What I would have regarded as simple assent on any other day sounded like it had more between the lines. 

“I sense a depth in him.”

Professor Ehara nodded.  

“Barthes’s writings come from depth. That depth stems from a thoughtful sincerity.”

I agreed and disagreed. 

“Do explain what you mean by sincerity.”

“I’m not referring to superficial expressions. That’s hardly desirable as the language of literature.”

From another perspective, I thought of Barthes as having a cowardly style. I wanted to say, be more extreme, be crude, and tell it as it is. But there was no denying that the essence of pleasure was in being bound to his secrecy as a confidant.  

“A better choice would be beating around the bush.”

“Is that how Barthes writes, or how people in Kyoto speak?” 

He flashed another smile. Now, Professor Ehara was to me a text written by Barthes. I wanted to rip apart his layers of metaphor.

When he rose with a palm-up gesture, as though admitting defeat, I caught a whiff of citrus and the pleasant scent of a well-groomed man. I felt a welling up, like bile, and my heart thudded. I was fully erect. He turned to me, about to speak. I scooted the chair back, enough to spread open my legs. I placed my hands on my thighs. His gaze dropped to my crotch. My penis beckoned beneath my gray gym shorts. He looked away, licked his lips, and turned back again to my groin. I was in luck.

I was seized by a burning desire to pounce on him. I imagined taking off his pants, burying my face in his sweaty crotch, and licking him all over. If he wanted, I would have agreed to being trampled or drinking his piss. But, I thought it’d be best to stop here. Of this, he was more certain.

“Mr. Kim, you have fully persuaded me.”

His hands were stuffed deep into his pockets. Leaning his head back and stroking his stubble, he added, “That’s it for today.”


1. Straight male.

2. Literally “KY language,” which abbreviates Japanese phrases using roman-letter initials.

"College Folk" © Kim Bong-gon. By arrangement with the author. Translation © 2019 by Kyoung-lee Park. All rights reserved.

from the June 2019 issue


A student meets her first androgyne and makes a startling discovery in this chapter from a futuristic novel by Lee Jong San.

My feet were wet when I met Ahn.

It was the day before the Entrance Ceremony. The snow, which started falling the night before, had lasted till morning, and everything outside had turned white. For me, the ankle-deep snow was so exciting and new that I walked around in it outside for quite some time before returning to the dormitory. I opened the door to our room and Ahn was standing there. Xe was wearing a T-shirt.

“Hi,” Ahn introduced xyrself.

I stood there speechless. Before opening the door, I’d been thinking only of soaking my feet in warm water.

Ahn asked, “Are you Suni?”

“You must be Ahn.”

The room was a double. I’d seen the name written next to mine. I’d imagined what Ahn might look like. The person who stood before me looked completely different from what I’d imagined. Ahn was luminous. Xe had an expressive face and a penetrating gaze. And was about eight inches taller than me. Xyr close-cropped hair suited xyr toned and trim figure. Black hair, just like mine.

“Can I ask you something kinda rude?”

Ahn nodded. I took off my boots. My feet felt like they would freeze solid.

“Are you a girl?”

At first glance, it was impossible to tell if Ahn was a boy or a girl. I felt self-conscious. Now that I had asked, it sounded extremely rude.

Ahn smiled. “I’m androgyne.”

I’d heard about androgynes. People who were both male and female at the same time. I heard that their overflowing hormones made them dangerously seductive, and I heard they were impulsive. In particular, I heard a rumor that they caused a lot of violent incidents. All the rumors surrounding androgynes didn’t paint a very nice picture. People gossiped a lot because not many had actually met an androgyne. This was my first time meeting one. Ahn’s face and frame were large and solid, like a well-built man’s. And, as if in opposition to that, xyr chest bulged out and xyr waist was slender, creating curves. Xyr features were delicate. It was true that xe exuded sexual magnetism, but xe didn’t look like the violent type. Actually, Ahn looked peaceful and reserved—the polar opposite of the rumors.

“So can I also be a bit rude?”

This time I was being asked by Ahn. Xyr tone was breezy. I nodded, just like Ahn had done.

Xe pointed at me and said, “Are you a Worm?”

“How can you tell?”

“You haven't met the others yet, have you?”

“Not really.”

“You'll figure it out when you do.”

I hesitated, then asked, “Do you hate Worms?”

“How do you feel about androgynes?”

“Well, I’ve never met one before, so what do I know? You're my first.”

“And you’re my first Worm,” Ahn said with a smile.

Xe didn’t look upset. Seeing how calm xe was helped me relax. I felt a closeness.

“I’m gonna wash up. I was out there so long I almost turned to ice,” I said and left for the communal showers shared by the whole floor. I was only going to soak my feet but changed my mind and decided to take a shower.

My first friend.

My heart pounded as I walked down the hall.

There was no one in the chilly shower room. Hot water poured down as soon as I turned on the shower. As my frozen body melted, my skin prickled, then grew warm.

Night fallen snow, morning views, the feeling of my feet punching through the snow, a cool roommate, a hot shower.

A wonderful feeling. My body melted in the hot water.

Where could all the anger I felt on the ship have gone?

I felt my hair, I felt my body. It was as if the anger and sadness that had built up these past few days spent alone in the dorms had been washed away.

When I returned to the room, Ahn was reading a book. My book. A book I had been given, full of information about all the Custom shops. I had lovingly marked up the book, noting all the shops I wanted to visit, and tried to disguise my embarrassment with anger.

“What do you think you’re doing?” I felt my face flame up as I thought about Ahn seeing the little memos I had written in the margins, like “A Must-Go!” and “Cute ♥.”

Ahn calmly put the book down, “Sorry. It was sitting on your desk. Are you interested in Customs too?”

It wasn't just an “interest,” but I didn't respond. Where I come from, we didn’t touch other people’s possessions without permission, even if we were really close. Did the kids here have a different concept of personal property?

I picked up the book and put it up on the bookshelf. The shelves looked desolate as I didn’t have many books yet.

The room spun with silence. Awkward. I pretended not to notice Ahn noticing my mood and lay down on my bed. I tried to think about what I should eat for dinner, but it didn't go so well. Ahn still stood there, anxiously. I thought that xe would have a more uncaring personality.

In the end, Ahn spoke first. “Hey, I’m going to head into the city, wanna come?”

“Where’re you going?”

“I was just gonna look around and get something to eat.”


Truthfully, I was really happy that Ahn invited me out. I was going a bit stir-crazy after being stuck in the dorms for the past few days.

We turned our backs to one another and started changing clothes.

What’s Ahn’s body like?

I suppressed my curiosity, dressed quickly, and put on my coat. I bought it at a market near the dock the day my ship came into port.

“Do you have any Customs?”

“A few.”

I looked behind me. Ahn was wearing loose khaki trousers and a white T-shirt.

“What’d you get done?”

“Wanna see?”

I said yes.

Ahn showed me the Customs to xyr body one by one. Xe had five.

The first were xyr eyes. Xe said that xe had changed the shape to almond. I thought they looked like a cat’s. The second were xyr irises; they were a pure pumpkin color. Ahn said they looked yellow in the light. The third Custom was a pattern incised on xyr wrist and the fourth made xyr fingernails turn green and emit a dark light.

I stared into Ahn’s eyes and took the hand xe offered to look at xyr wrist and fingernails.

These were common places to get Customs, even in the Worms District. But the sweet scent coming from Ahn’s body made the Customs done to xyr eyes and hands feel special.

“Your fifth Custom is your scent, isn’t it?” I asked. Now that I stood closer to Ahn, I felt xyr scent chase all my thoughts away.

“Yeah, I got it done at Dirty.”

Dirty is a Custom store that specializes in scent. They can put a particular scent on your whole body or make it come from a specific part of it. Even I knew about it because it was often featured in the magazine Customer. They don’t have any stores in the Worms District, but there were several stores dotted around the Jade and Sun Districts. It was somewhere I wanted to visit at least once.

“Did you mix the scent yourself?”

“I picked out the elements, but the expert helped me mix it.”

“What did you put in?”



“That’s right. And?”

“I’m not sure.”

It had the sweet perfume of flowers, but there was also a cool scent mixed in. I put my nose to Ahn’s neck and breathed in.

Ahn moved away from me and pulled on a windbreaker. The scent faded as xe zipped it up. “Let’s hurry up. We’ve gotta be back by nine.”

I was well aware. The dormitory curfew was 9:00 pm and roll call would be starting tonight. Ahn and I locked the door and exited the dormitory. My first trip outside.

* * *    

I stood, stunned, in the entrance of the store and a man with a mane stared back at us. He had no human hair and instead had a horselike mane that grew voluptuously from the top of his head down the back of his neck. It had a deep red luster, bringing to mind sunset-lit barley. I only looked away when annoyance flashed in his olive-green eyes. He had been standing in the Nails section. The corner devoted to fingernails and toenails was closest to the shop’s entrance. I had little interest in nails. Ahn and I walked past the register and went deeper inside. The first place to pique my interest was the Eye section.

The Eye section was decorated to look like a laboratory. A skull with fluorescent pink plastic orbs slotted in its sockets instead of eyeballs was displayed at the entrance. Without thinking, I tapped its pink eye with the tip of my finger.

“You’ve come to the right place. Wanna trade eyes with me?”

The skull’s jawbone moved and laughter rang from its mouth. Lights flashed in its eyes. I furiously shook my head. Ahn saw me do this and laughed.

Ahn’s gaze held no wonder as xe took in the flasks filled with eyeballs or the eyelashes crafted from insect legs. Quite the opposite of xyr, my eyes were whirling around. They just about rolled out the back of my head.

An enormous pyramid-style flask stood in the center of the display area. It was nearly twice as tall as me and was pretty wide around as well. Fake eyes of all shapes and colors bobbed around in the clear liquid that filled the flask. Some had floated to the top and others had sunk to the bottom, but most of them were clustered together somewhere in the middle, tumbling and colliding as if in a fight.

What really caught my attention were the small flasks, which each held a single animal eye. They gave off a completely different vibe from the humanoid kind. Pig eyes. Cow eyes. A myriad of fish eyes, even one from a goldfish. Chicken eyes and bat eyes. Every single type of eye imaginable, they were all there.

I started to feel a bit queasy and moved on to where the human eye selection was displayed. There were even more types of human eyes, so instead of being in flasks, they were lined up in display cases. However, none of them could be popped into your head. All of the eyes in the display cases were just samples showing the different shape and color options.

I skimmed over the everyday eyes and focused in on the specialty eyeballs. Eyes with stars punched into the pupils. Eyes that glowed with aurora light. Eyes with patterns drawn on the whites and more! Looking into the hologram mirror, I played around trying out all the fancy eyeballs.

I tried on eyes until the novelty wore off, then made a full loop of the floor while also looking out for Ahn. I looked all around the Hair, Nose, Mouth, and Ear sections, but couldn’t find xyr.

When I finally found Ahn on the second floor, I felt so relieved I grabbed xyr arm. Ahn didn’t show any surprise and didn’t shake off my loose hold. A faint smile played on xyr lips.

“What’re you looking at?”

Ahn answered with a flick of xyr eyes. It was only then that I realized we were standing in front of a wall of male sex organs. We were in the Genitals section!

“What? You want a bigger one?”

I tried to bluff my way out with a stupid joke, but I was burning with embarrassment. I had touched a plastic penis during health class, but I had never seen the real thing before. I only knew the difference between an aroused and an unaroused penis in theory.

“More like the opposite,” xe answered coolly.

Another blast of bravado burst out of me, “Is it so big you trip over it or something?”

“Give it up. You’ve gone all red.”

On the second floor there was a section that dealt with body parts Customs, from simple Customs like lengthening or shortening legs to more complex ones like changing the skeletal structures. They even did Customs modeled on animal legs. I didn’t have any real interest in changing any part of my body, so I just casually browsed the displays of the Arms and Legs section.

* * *

I had seen all the second floor had to offer. We passed the column with the sign and went down to the basement. Now that really blew me away. I grew ecstatic when I saw all the tails, wings, and horns. These were exactly what I was interested in.

I made eye contact with a dapper monkey-tailed man who raised his cap in greeting. My heart pounded and I looked over at the Wings section. A woman with immense butterfly wings on her back stood at the counter getting help from the salesperson, testing how her new wings flapped and folded.

I fell into panic mode.

Ahn grabbed hold of me and asked, “Are you all right?”

“I’m fine. I’m just so happy. This place is amazing.”

“If you don’t get it together, we’re not going to get to eat before we have to go back. Are you going to get a Custom today?”

“I’ve got to.”

“Well then, let’s decide what kind of Custom you want.”

What should my first custom be?

I repeated the question to myself, over and over. It was something I had debated thousands of times before, but now that the moment had finally come, my mind emptied to a blank, bright white.

I was at a loss. Ahn pulled me into a corner and sat me down. Cushioned in a soft chair, I took deep breaths and was able to gather my thoughts. Now that I had calmed down, I remembered what I wanted my first Custom to be.

A horn. Just like the one growing from the forehead of the mermaid who once rescued me. I wasn’t sure if it was a dream or a memory, but that image had always stuck with me. I wanted to put a mermaid horn on my body.

“I’ve decided. Let’s go to the Horn section.”

There must’ve been hundreds of people who wanted to get horns! It was so packed that I could hardly find a place to stand.

A man with horns all over his body approached and inquired, “Do you have a specific horn you’re looking for?”

He had small horns poking out along the shell of his ears and he had big ones on his head that curled up at the end like a bull’s. He also had a trail of tiny horns running from the middle finger of his left hand to his elbow that looked like a red line from afar. His hair was half white, but I’m pretty sure it was a Custom and not a reflection of his age.

In front of a Customer like him, I felt like such an amateur for wanting to get something so small.

“I’m looking for a horn to put on my forehead.” I said shyly. Ahn was nearby, looking at the horns on display.

“What sort of size are you looking for?”

I glanced at the nametag pinned to his shirt.


Of course he’s called Pan.

I became tongue-tied, unable to express what I had in mind, so Pan walked me over to a display. Horns were displayed according to size in a vertical case. The second smallest size, one inch, looked about right. I would be able to hide it behind my bangs when I went home for the holidays.

“Now you need to pick what shape you’d like. We’ll be able to make them any color.”

Unlike his mischievous namesake, Pan was very friendly as he helped me. Now that I’d gotten a better look, I could tell Pan was very handsome. If he shaved his extravagant mustache, his face would look quite kindly. Even though it hid most of his face, his mustache couldn’t hide his soft eyes. When you noticed that he hadn’t changed his eyes with a Custom, it was hard to tell if Pan had hated his original, softer look. In any case, any man or woman who looked into those eyes would want to take care of him. Even I felt that way.

“I’ll let you know when I’ve made up my mind.” I said politely, trying my best not to cause him any extra trouble. Pan smiled and went to help another customer.

“See anything you like?” Ahn asked. Xe had finished looking through all that was on offer.

“I’ve almost made up my mind, I’m debating between these two styles. It’s between the corkscrew or the spiral one with the little lines cut in.”

“Since you’re getting a small one, I think the corkscrew will look good. The spiral just doesn’t have any impact.”

I nodded in agreement. The horn of the mermaid in my dreams was spiral with deep lines. The horns in the display case didn’t compare. Like Ahn said, the corkscrew would look better.

I found Pan and told him I had made my selection. “I’ll have the corkscrew.”

“Great choice, come this way.”

Pan sat me down at a large vanity table with a hologram mirror. The monitor had a program where you could select the shape and color of your horns. Pan touched the screen, inputting the style of horn I wanted and where on the body it would go.

“Now you can pick the color while looking at your reflection.”

Listening to Pan’s instructions, I tapped the middle of the purple group, and then the me reflected in the mirror had a purple horn on her forehead.

Ahn helped me pick the color. For a moment, I thought I might get them the same color as xyr fingernails, but I stopped that train of thought; if I copied someone else, I’d regret it later. Gold or silver were too common, so I passed over them and tried out my favorite colors one by one, but nothing really felt right.

After a long time spent debating, I decided on a deep silvery gray with a hint of purple pearlescence mixed in. Now that I had made my choice, I was pretty pleased with the results. Pan was in the middle of an engrossing conversation with a woman who had an orange horn on the bridge of her nose, but came over when we called him.

“Follow me, please.”

My heart skipped a beat when Pan brought me to a small booth with a sign that said “The Punching Room.”

Pan saw how nervous I was and smiled, asking, “Is it your first time?”

“Yes, it’s my first Custom.”

Pan nodded. “It’ll look very cool.”

“I think so too.”

I went into the Punching Room. I had to put my face up to the machine with a small camera hanging from it and stand still.

“Don’t worry, it won’t hurt. It’ll be over in a flash. Just close your eyes.”

“Wait! Are there any sort of side effects? Or anything I should know?”

Pan thought about his answer carefully, then said, “Well, since you’re putting something on your forehead, it will be uncomfortable to sleep face down. It’s best if you don’t do pushups. And what else is there . . . Oh! If you fall over, make sure you fall backward.”

He scratched his chin and gave me a look asking if I was ready now. I put my face against the machine.

Pan left the room. The door closed and I could hear the sounds of the machine moving. I felt light flash before my closed eyes. And then the machine turned off.

Was that it?

“Could you come out, please?”

Pan spoke to me through a speaker hanging on the wall. I moved away from the machine and felt my forehead. There was nothing there.

Did something go wrong?

Nervously, I left the booth.

Pan was twirling his mustache around his finger and frowning at the monitor. He looked like a doctor who had just found signs of serious disease in a patient’s X-ray. Ahn, standing behind him, also had a strange expression.

“Is something wrong?”

“Come take a look. You already have a horn.”

I looked where Pan was pointing on the monitor. There seemed to be something round in the middle of my forehead. It looked to be over two inches in diameter.

“This is the root of a horn.”

“You’re telling me this is a horn?”

“Yes, I’m certain of it.”

Pan tapped the cow horn on his head. “What would you like to do? Would you like to put them anywhere else on your body?”

“I have to think about it some more.”

“So you really had no idea?”

Was he seriously asking if I hadn’t known about a horn rooted in my forehead? Of course I hadn’t known! Do Mom and Dad know? Still in shock, I looked to Ahn.

Our eyes met and Ahn gave me an awkward smile. I started to get scared that xe might start to think I was weird. I feared I might lose the first friend I made.

"Customer" © Lee Jong San. By arrangement with the author. Translation © 2019 by Victoria Caudle. All rights reserved.

from the June 2019 issue

The Queer “I”: The Tenth Queer Issue

Susan Harris introduces our tenth Queer issue.

Nearly a decade ago, our former editor Rohan Kamicheril planned an issue of queer writing. The issue proved so popular, and so reflective of our editorial vision, that we decided to make it an annual event. You’ll find queer writing at WWB throughout the year, but our June issues have provided a space to bring this multiplicity of voices into conversation with each other and with readers. This month we bring you our tenth Queer issue.

This time around we’re presenting nine short prose works and a single poem. The characters are united by several themes: they seek success in love and work; they find themselves in the grip of romantic obsession and preteen confusion; others find themselves points of obtuse (in multiple senses) triangles and objects of surprising affections. All the pieces are told in the first person, lending intimacy and immediacy to the events they describe.

Short fiction has been a mainstay of our queer issues from the very first, showcasing some of the form’s master practitioners. This year is no different. Afro-Caribbean writer Yolanda Arroyo Pizarro won the National Short Story Prize of the PEN Club of Puerto Rico in 2013 for her collection Las Negras. Known for exploring the limits of female characters who challenge hierarchies of power, here she traces a relationship that morphs from bullying to bond. Muscular young teen Elena fights her way into a tough boys’ gang as they pummel the effeminate Ricardo. As she navigates often-confusing social and sexual currents, and faces her own crush on the alluring Johana, her relationships with both the gang members and their target evolve.

The Italian writer Matteo Bianchi, too, is adept at exploring characters who move with tentative steps across unfamiliar territory, often defying expectations along the way. His work Cher upon a Midnight Clear, a “fairy tale for adults,” looks at a little boy’s love of what his parents consider girls’ toys. The prolific Bianchi, whose work also includes an edited volume of American gay fiction in Italian translation, first graced our pages in August 2004 with “Maternal Love,” an antic, affectionate tale of two very different people whose paths cross at the Padua pride parade. He’s one of our favorites, and we’re delighted to welcome him back with a story set in the late eighties. An anxious college student picks up a working man, then finds himself falling for him. As they warily move into a relationship, Bianchi deftly sketches the milieu, showing the jumpy narrator warily maneuvering among friends, family, and fellow students as his feelings for Alessandro deepen.  Can these men defy societal and familial expectations to find happiness? As in “Maternal Love,” Bianchi provides a surprising, deeply satisfying answer.  

As celebrated Chinese author Lu Min demonstrates, power structures can be inverted and exploited, and boundaries defied. Lu, a rare out lesbian in China, has collected multiple awards for her fiction, which has been translated into nine languages. In “Scissors, Shining” she finds a young apprentice to a village tailor measuring clients and sizing up their relationships with his enigmatic boss. When a neglected wife attempts to interest the tailor in a more intimate assessment, the apprentice finds himself caught in a different sort of calculation. Min deftly captures the woman’s desperation and the tailor’s inexplicable lack of interest through the lens of the apprentice’s innocence, as the bewildered teen struggles to make sense of the emotional turmoil. As Master Song’s tiny shop becomes a site of assumptions overturned and boundaries violated, Min captures the potential for abuse in all hierarchies.

The power structures that provide the mooring for Montenegrin novelist and screenwriter Stefan Bošković’s short story are both personal and professional. In his “Search: Porn” a fading fiction writer arrives at the home of his editor (and former lover) for a dinner that quickly goes pear-shaped. Arlen thinks they’ll be negotiating edits to his short story collection; instead, his editor and the latter’s new girlfriend serve up a demonstrative display, interrupting their embraces only long enough for his editor to announce that he intends not to publish the book at all. Reeling from this double rejection, Arlen brings the evening to a vivid conclusion worthy of 2016 Festival of European Short Stories runner-up Boškovic.

 Is outright rejection worse than being strung along? Icelandic poet and novelist Kári Tulinius asks in “Abel’s Autobiography.” Abel falls in love with Jerome, who is in an open relationship with the genderfluid Lionel. Abel’s infatuation with Jerome is soon equaled by his jealousy of Lionel; he turns to spying, stalking, and a singularly poor decision, all related in a breathless syntax that mirrors his headlong obsession.

In “So Long, Luise,” noted French novelist Céline Minard asks what happens when our syntax is not our own. Minard, who has explored topics including space travel, medieval history, and the Western,  provides a giddy peek into an elaborate literary hoax. While outlining her will, the narrator, a Parisian celebrated for writing in English, cheerfully confesses that, in fact, her books were written in French; the English versions are translations. She traces the impetus for her imposture to her great love, Paige, an Australian whose mother tongue launched the author’s professional (and personal) triumphs.

Speaking of triumphs, we’re particularly pleased to salute the increasing visibility of queer writers in Korea with a selection edited by star translator Anton Hur.  As Hur notes in his exuberant introduction, Korean literature has long had queer undercurrents, but only recently have writers felt free to be explicitly out. Highlighting the work of four contemporary voices, Hur brings us some of the freshest, most exciting work we’ve published.

Lee Jong San’s novel Customer is the first of a trilogy that takes place on a future Earth. The narrator, Suni, comes from a desert region whose residents are known as “worms.” Selected for a scholarship to a prestigious school in a well-to-do city, she begins a romance with her roommate, an androgyne, and encounters the subculture of “customers,” people who undergo a variety of body modifications, or “customs.” In Customer Lee creates a world where people can mutate and enhance their physical forms to match their emotional make-ups.

The body looms large in Lee Hyemi’s poetry, as well, which is characterized by fluidity and immersion. In “The Cupboard with Strawberry Jam” Lee contributes an erotic ode grounded in lush metaphor. Lee has spoken out on sexual harassment, both within Korean literary circles and the global #metoo movement; as with her activism, her poetry recreates and holds space for agency and queerness in female sexuality.

In counterpoint to the work of Lee and Lee, Kim Hyejin’s novel About My Daughter and Kim Bong-gon’s “College Folk” confront the shaming and rejection faced by many who identify as queer, often by those closest to them. In an excerpt from About My Daughter, a widow invites her underemployed daughter to move in, but is less hospitable to a third party. The mother, a caregiver in a nursing home, struggles to accept her daughter’s sexuality and her partner; the younger women, in turn, fight poverty and sexual discrimination. In her portrait of the resistant mother and the stubborn couple, Kim draws a nuanced portrait of a clash both generational and social. 

A student saves a professor from scandal, then finds himself in a position to embroil them both in a new one in Kim Bong-gon’s “College Folk.” In an interview with the Korean Literature Institute, the author notes that the story was his first in which he both took his time and included his own experiences, and declares, “it contains my three favorite elements: queer, liberal arts, and romance.”

“Queer, liberal arts, and romance” are some of our favorite elements, too, and we find ourselves in increasingly larger company in this than when our first Queer Issue came out in 2010: same-sex marriage is legal in the US, Ireland, and many other countries, most recently Taiwan; the Edith Windsor case has granted same-sex spouses the benefits of heterosexual couples; Iceland, Belgium, Luxembourg, Serbia, and Ireland have elected openly gay prime ministers, and an openly gay man is among the many declared candidates for the US presidency. Yet Brunei recently declared same-sex activity punishable by stoning; the US military now bars transgender applicants; and the self-professed homophobia of Brazil’s president, Jair Bolsonaro, stoked the atmosphere that made it necessary for our Afro-Brazilian contributor Jean Wyllys to flee for his safety. Come what may, rest assured we’ll still be here with stories that celebrate the queer experience in all its plurality. We hope you’ll enjoy the selection we present here.

© 2019 by Susan Harris. All rights reserved.

from the June 2019 issue

The Cupboard with Strawberry Jam

A sensuous prose poem from South Korean poet Lee Hyemi​.

We stood on our tiptoes and fumbled around the top shelf for a taste of those red, red things. With mouths dyed red, we felt like a pair of nipples.  

Sister, we must be a cleverly split person. The morning we wore the disheveled green crowns of strawberries and spoke of our first wet dreams under the covers. We laid a chewy seed in every pore, growing recklessly private and gradually tender. In the kingdom for two who sway inside translucent jelly. 

If I had a spare season, I would’ve rushed to whisper vulgar words like a bird with a disappearing beak and gifted you, Sister, the sweetest song on the verge of rot. I would’ve squished the all-pink rainbow and called over the morning owl with the strange joy of guilt. 

Feeling like there was more to hide now as the sweet stickiness dripped down between my fingers. If I had another pair of lips, another pair of thin mucous membranes, we would’ve been able to talk about the flavors that deepen as they’re mixed together.

But today, simply with our arms spread wide, we experienced our ruddiness of old. Of the days when we loved what was still hidden and sweet.

From Unexpected Vanilla (Moonji Publications, 2016). © Lee Hyemi. By arrangement with the publisher. Translation © 2019 by So J. Lee. All rights reserved.

from the June 2019 issue


In this short story by Afro-Puerto Rican author Yolanda Arroyo Pizarro, a tough preteen girl fights for acceptance and finds unexpected kinship.


I've come to the conclusion that purple is the color of secrets. In art class, the teacher insists on teaching us that colors have meanings. Red means passion. White is purity. Green seems to be the color of hope. Nobody speaks of purple but I encounter it so often, accentuating the skin, cheeks, and knees of so many classmates around me, that for a long time I wondered what it meant.

Today I know.

In 1969, Ricardo Santos and I are not friends. Our loathing is mutual. Every chance I get, I throw his schoolbooks on the floor in the middle of class. Ricardo imitates me and does the same to mine. If circumstances allow, I break every possible pencil he owns. Then Ricardo does the same with my crayons. I even spill the glass of milk that is included in his lunch, while he does the same over my slice of raisin bread.

I take part in the first and second thrashing that various students give him in one of the corners of school. I knew they called Ricardo mujercita, but that wasn't why I joined in on beating him up. I did it because he's always challenged me in the style of an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. If I tear his ruled paper in half, he does exactly the same with mine. If I rip his uniform shirt, he tries to do the same, or at least makes a hole in my plaid skirt. If I stick out my foot so he trips during recess, Ricardo discreetly waits for me in the hallway that leads to the library and makes me fall there. Since he doesn't seem to fear anything I do to him, I join the little group that gives him the beating.

The group is made up of the scalper's twins, the barber's son El Cano, and also the stepson of the captain of the Cataño ferry, a kid whose arms and legs are always covered in purple bruises. When I accidentally overhear them planning to thrash him, I express my desire to join them. Right away, El Cano denies me entry into the gang. His reasoning is , "You're a girl and a machúa. We ought to beat you next, maybe then you’ll learn that yourself."

To my astonishment, the others protest. They claim that it would be advantageous to use me precisely because I'm butch, a strong girl—and daring. Miguel says that, in the middle of a ferry crossing toward Old San Juan, his stepdad told him to be careful with me because mujerotas like me hit really hard on account of our more masculine hormones. Twin Pedro asks what the hell hormones are, but nobody pays him any attention and the group gossip goes on as they call me strapping, bearded, and a marimacha. I still haven't reacted, mouth agape and with no idea what to say, when the other twin, Andrés, exclaims, "But she's heavy and she has muscles. That's why it'd be good for us to have her in the club, to give big marronazos."

Next I know, everyone’s convinced. They hug me and congratulate me on having been admitted to the club. They even muss my hair in a sign of approval. I’m so happy I even forget how confusing the whole thing had felt.



And that's how, one month before the launch of an astronaut to the moon, we gave Ricardo the beating of his life. The kid defended himself as best he could, but he still wound up pulverized. He didn't come to school for a week.

When he returned, his body was covered in purple bruises, earning him the nickname of Niño Morado, the Purple Kid. Ricardo also had one arm in a sling and a pronounced scratch on his left cheek.

The boys in the gang boast that I threw the strongest punches, but the truth is that I don't remember much.

I guess that the thrill and the adrenaline were to blame for my actions.

Two weeks before watching the moon voyage everyone’s talking about on TV, I discover Ricardo on his knees sucking Pedro's bicha. They're hiding behind a warehouse. To my surprise I see the other twin approach, push his brother to one side, and demand his turn. Pedro pulls up his shorts and straightens his shirt. Andrés unzips himself and pulls out his tiny penis. Then Ricardo opens his mouth again and settles in once more.

Stunned, I move clumsily, and I try to avoid being spotted. The twins don't see me, but Ricardo's gaze latches onto mine. Still sucking that pubescent chunk of flesh, he blinks as if he were sending me a message, begging. It's not very clear to me if he was asking for help or wanting me to leave them alone.



On Monday, at school, El Cano greets me with a punch to the shoulder. He does this in front of the whole group and that makes me mad. It's a habit of his. He hammers on the other guys just like he does with me. But since he doesn't like me, he hits me much harder.

"Why don't they shave off that beard of yours at your house, Elena? We can do it for you at my dad's place, if you want."

"Leave me alone," I shout at him, and run my hand over the wooly hairs of my double chin.

"I'm going to steal your girlfriend," he whispers, grabbing his crotch. "Don't think I haven't seen how you look at Johana."

"I said leave me alone," I shout even louder this time.

"Don't you shout at me, I'm the boss."

Cano's challenge makes my blood boil.

"If you were the boss, they'd be sucking your dick as well. But nobody wants you."

"What is this marimacha talking about?" El Cano demands.

The twins look at each other a few times. They lower their heads and remain silent.

"Come on, you little chicken-shits, talk," he explodes. "Tell me what that pato Ricardo does to you with his little mouth."

What happened next came as a surprise. "He sucked off the rest of you, too?" Miguel asked.

I wanted to ask "what do you mean, too?" but there was no need. Miguel explained that Ricardo's first beating was because he started to do his faggy things to him. "And I didn't want to. I didn't want to," he said, vehemently. The twins started shouting out loud that he had done the same to them. The boss, that is to say El Cano, declared that the time had come to teach Ricardo another lesson.

"That way he’ll learn some respect," he decreed.



Summer slid by in the village, hot and full of excitement. I discover that one can see all kinds of commercial exchanges in the streets, now that we don't have classes. In plain daylight, the cacos sell little bags full of white powder, little bags with crystalline rocks, little bags of green or brown herbs. The prostitutes, adorned with necklaces and earrings, show off their bodies, shimmering with sweat. Lottery tickets are sold, and chicks and hens, scalped tickets, lilies and candles with the image of Saint Lazarus, even collecting debts can be arranged if the chance arises. For example, during one of my walks I notice the barber and Miguel's stepfather embroiled in an argument. They suddenly move in close to whisper things, and it seems like the first man tells the second that he can't pay him. He claims he has few clients and buries his hands in his pockets, only to turn them out to show they're empty. This incontestable gesture of not having even coins on him doesn't go down well with the captain, who shoves him and promises, "I'll come by the barbershop then, for the usual."

Because it’s so hot, the drug dealers open the fire hydrants and all of the kids bathe in the middle of the street, squealing with delight.

I'd like to jump into that stream of water and get all wet with Johana, who I recognize right away frolicking with the other kids from the building. But I can't. I'm on my way to perform an errand.

Today it's my turn to bring some goods to the vet who talks with the mares. They were sent by my mother, who's got a reputation for getting her hands on strange or even illegal things. Inside the bag I'm carrying there's a syringe full of horse tranquilizers. It was explained to me that such things are used in animals and in humans, although they say it can be fatal to people. That's why I should never try it on anyone, I wasn’t to even open it without permission, no squirting it on my fingers to play with it, or even smelling it, nothing. If I did, Mama told me, it would even get into my hair.

The vet's name is Ulises, and according to what people say, he's not a doctor at all. He's just someone who got used to treating the pets of the neighborhood's horse rustlers. From time to time he has to operate on the animals or put them to sleep. Since he doesn't have a license or anything like that, he needs to buy contraband syringes like what my Mama sells him. I give him the package and in exchange Ulises gives me an envelope of money, but not without first showing me how to start conversations with the mares. He explains to me that the stallions are nasty bastards, and that's why he doesn't even say a word to them. But the mares are docile and eager to please, he’s quick to add. He says any old thing to them and they whinny and show off their teeth. To me it seems like the funniest thing ever. 

For some unknown reason I decide to stick my hand into the envelope of money, pull out two dollars, and walk toward El Cano's father's barbershop. I see the sun is about to set and it's possible the shop is closed. However, I think it’s worth a shot. Maybe El Cano will take pity and will help me deal with my facial problem. Normally I wouldn't do it, but the sight of Johana left me unsettled.

When I reach the front door I find it closed, but I hear sounds coming from inside. I think that El Cano might be in there, still sweeping up all the hair that's fallen to the floor, since that's the daily chore his father always demands of him. I know because El Cano spends hours on end complaining about having to clean the floor and leave it free of all the hair—gray, straight, curly, or dyed—of all the people who pass through there. I go around to the back and decide to try the rear door.

As I open it, a large, rough man wearing a sailor hat comes out. It's Miguelito's stepfather, the captain of the Cataño ferry. He almost bumps into me because he's a bit drunk.

He tries to stare at me but he is unsteady. Before pushing me aside to continue on his way, he whispers: "Mujerota . . ."

I can't say anything back to him though his comment makes me furious. It all happened too quickly.

Inside, still not finished sweeping the floors clean of hair, I find a Cano who is a bundle of nerves. He pulls up his pants and dries the tears on his cheeks.

"Don't you dare say anything to anyone," he threatens me.

My heart is still beating fast when, spellbound, I see behind the thin strip of fabric of his tank top the bruises that are starting to form on his shoulders.



On July 21, my mother and I eat queso de bola and drink coffee in the living room of the house of Ricardo's parents. There is also guava paste, olives, and soda crackers. We're waiting, together with the rest of the neighbors, for the transmission of Neil Armstrong's moonwalk.

Ricardo's parents are the only ones who have a television and they've gotten the whole old neighborhood used to gathering together to watch events of this type.

The veterinarian who isn't a veterinarian takes advantage of the gathering and thanks my mother, in a low voice, for getting him the xylazine. He's going to need two more syringes very soon because he needs to amputate a leg from the mechanic's mare.

"I owe him a favor, see," he adds. Then he explains that the mechanic helped him to repair his Datsun. So, by way of exchange, he'll try to save the mare's life.

"And cross your fingers that the gangrene hasn't spread to the rest of the poor creature's body," he says.

Mama chews on olives and guava paste as she assures Ulises that there won't be any problems. She has a boyfriend in the San Juan agrocenter who will get the medication for her.  

"I'll send it to you tomorrow with the nena."

Both of them look at me and I smile. Although it sounded absurd to me, I realize they're talking about me. I am the nena, the little girlie.

As NASA recounts in English and then a translator explains in Spanish everything happening with the Apollo 11 spaceship, I realize that Johana is leaving the room to go out into the yard. As I munch on a few squares of guava paste, I see out of the corner of my eye the way she greets the Niño Morado. She asks him how he feels. He smiles, nearly recovered. He touches his head and a scar with butterfly stitches over his eye, and tells her he's fine, that he's holding up. Johana says something in a soft voice and Ricardo howls with laughter. Then I hear the phrase "I'm in love" and try to move in closer when Ricardo starts to pull a photo out of his back pocket.

Johana has a look of astonishment. Her eyelashes are fluttering quickly and she flushes a deep red. She seems happy. She’s very pretty when she's happy.

I move away and go back to the table with the sandwiches. Mama hugs me and asks Ricardo's mother if it isn't true that I look better now, after having my beard shaved off. Our hostess agrees, of course. And she adds that the yellow skirt and the patent leather heels look very nice on me. She promises to ask her husband to bring some ribbons from the fabric warehouse where he works, so she can make bows for my hair. Johana's aunt, who has been listening attentively to all this, proposes to take me to the beauty salon one of these Sundays, to cut my bangs—so long as I promise not to get mixed up with “all those gang kids.” When my mother nods, I imitate her.

I look back toward the yard. I try to guess where those two have disappeared to. I walk toward the exit and down the steps. There, hiding behind a few snake-bark bushes, Johana applies red lipstick to Ricardo's mouth.



"I need your advice," I say nervously.

"What do you want to know?"

Ricardo is sickly, he looks like a baby bird and his battered nose is like a pigeon's beak. Johana and her aunt have left. Many of the other neighbor kids’ grandparents and godmothers have gone as well. My mother is chatting animatedly with the owners of the house, who are explaining to her how to make adornments and frills for the curtains, bedroom, and bathroom.

"Why don't you break? How do you do it?"

He chews some gum and plays with some dayflowers on the ground.

"There's nothing to give up, Elena. We just are the way we are."

"And if I want someone but she doesn't want me?" 

The Niño Morado pulls out the photograph he's been hiding in secret and shows it to me. It's in black and white, but there is no doubt that the one posing before the camera lens is El Cano.

"I also want someone who doesn't want me," he whispers.

"And then?"

"Then you need to get closer. Little by little. And never give up. And never back down. Just talk. If they listen to you and get used to listening to you, that's already a big step, no?"

I nod and then ask, "Even if they beat you up and make fun of you?"

Ricardo looks me over from head to toe. He sighs and says, "I liked you more when you looked like a boy. You saw yourself as someone braver."



In 1970, Ricardo Santos and I become inseparable. So much so that he sometimes brought the flowers I sent to Johana, agreeing to not tell her who they were from. During the third thrashing the gang gave him, I defended him.

I threw punches left and right until I managed to get the other kids to leave him alone.

From that moment on, El Cano and I declared war. We loathed one another. We glared at one another with infinite hate whenever we were in front of other people. If we found ourselves standing next to one another in line at the cinema or the verbenas, we pushed one another, shoulder to shoulder.

When no one saw us and his father wasn't around, he let me into the barbershop through the back door. The ferry captain is no longer a bother any more, neither drunk nor sober. Not to us nor to anyone else. It's said around the neighborhood that one day he got so drunk that he fell and hurt himself in a very private area. They also say that it had to be amputated, although the biggest mouths claim that, when he woke up from his monumental binge, he started to shout, his voice full of desperation. He shouted that his thing had been chopped off. He'd been knocked out with drugs, he insisted. He lost a lot of blood. He was very sick in the hospital and they relieved him from his job. He's still recovering. One might have thought that his stepson Miguel would have been very sad about this state of affairs, but it turned out that he spent most of his time playing with us, he no longer showed up covered in bruises, and he seemed very happy.

During that same period my mother punished me. And she forced me to spend a handful of days without going out to meet up with the guys. It seems that on my way to bring the order to the veterinarian, I lost one of the two syringes. The mare couldn't be saved. 



After everything eventually gets back to normal, El Cano shaves me once more to get rid of the bothersome strands of hair that still grow from my jowls. And so, at the start of the new school year we played lucha libre in secret and even made drawings on construction paper stolen from art class.

El Cano didn't let me talk to him about Ricardo. He made that quite clear the first time I tried.

And he said that if there were rumors going around that they kissed some time, they were just that. Rumors. Lies. I shouldn't pay any attention to them, he insisted.

What he did let me do was talk to him about Johana. And he let me show him the crescent moons I drew and later painted with watercolors. He asked me if the little figure I sketched on every moon was Neil Armstrong making his moon landing. No, I answered. It's me. Me, because when I grow up I want to be an astronaut. Cano asked me to tell him more stories. And he encouraged me to tell him how I imagine Johana's face will look after we share our first kiss.

"The Niños Morados" © Yolanda Arroyo Pizarro. By arrangement with Editorial Egales. Translation © 2019 by Lawrence Schimel. All rights reserved.

from the June 2019 issue

The Lost Language of Crane Operators

An anxious college student falls for a blue-collar man in Matteo Bianchi’s short story.

La stagione dell’amore viene e va  
all’improvviso, senza accorgerti 
la vivrai, ti sorprenderà.

Love’s season comes and goes
until suddenly you realize
to your surprise, it is your life.
—Franco Battiato

The absurd heat of a May afternoon insinuates itself through my bedroom window to the accompaniment of Electronic’s mongrel mix of guitar and keyboards. I’m studying for my last exam—the last of my university career—and I’m so immersed in the pages of Dynamic Psychology II that I don’t hear the door open. When I finally become aware that my father is standing beside my desk, it’s all I can do not to have a stroke. 

“Don’t you knock?”

“I did knock, but with all this noise . . .” He shoots a look over my shoulders to the stereo speakers beyond. For the record, the volume is at a perfectly acceptable level.

But my dad’s not one to argue. He quickly abandons the subject of the music and comes to the real reason he’s here: “I ran into Valeria in town. She asked me if you want to be a poll worker again this year.”

Valeria works in our town’s Hall of Records. This business of working at the polls is strange. My friends in Milan or Pavia have to sign up on a list months in advance in the hope of being chosen. But there are never enough volunteers in our town, and the municipal clerks search until the very last moment to find willing bodies. They even come to your house to ask whether you would mind serving.

They don’t have to work hard to convince me. The first time I worked the polls, I did it solely for the few bucks I earned, but I had such a good time that I started to enjoy it. Since then, I work at all the elections—national, regional, referendums, whatever comes along.

To be honest, my interest is purely sociological. I adore the position of privileged observer that the microcosm of a polling place offers. I find myself dealing with people who, in most cases, I'd never meet. And if I weren’t here, I’d never have any other chance to speak to them either.

In a certain sense, finding the self-confidence to deal with all these strangers is something I have to force out of myself, but in the end I’m rather pleased with the effort.

I think experiences like working at the polls make me feel more like a true citizen of Lentate. Sometimes, watching the couples or the old people who come in alone to vote, I realize how many of the faces are familiar to me, and the sensation I experience is intense, almost a kind of yearning: the recognition of how deeply I am attached to this town, to this community.

But to get back to my father’s question, the answer is: “Yes.”


In our town, voting takes place in a prefab building at the elementary school. Inside the classroom, long tables have been arranged into a horseshoe shape, and the poll workers organize themselves in pairs along the three sides.

In the center, nearly hidden behind the cardboard ballot boxes, sit the precinct director and the secretary.

The precinct director is around forty-five, with a well-clipped beard and tortoiseshell glasses. He’s a kind and formal man who runs through all the rules for the operation of the polling place out loud, as if hoping to acquaint us with his duties and his responsibilities or perhaps, more simply, because the protocol of the situation requires it. He’s a fervent Catholic, and his family seems to be just about his only subject: his wife’s cooking, the computer he’s just bought to help his oldest daughter with her homework, the vacation they’re planning, all the reservations already made, at a hotel in Riccione which, it hardly needs to be said, is a family-run business.

The young man who acts as secretary is one of those monosyllabic professional types. He writes incessantly in the voter registry, carefully copying names and other data into the official records. He has long, soft hair that falls over his forehead, covering his eyes, and though he’s wearing ordinary cotton pants today, I get the impression that he usually goes around in raggedy jeans, which he’s changed for this occasion. He’s an intimidated rebel who leaves every now and then to smoke a cigarette or have a beer in secret.

The other workers include a middle-aged woman and a girl who is working at the polls for the very first time. Her name is Marta, and unlike the secretary, she never shuts up. She’s so worried about making a mistake that she asks questions about literally everything, even about which pen she should use to sign the registry.

And then there is Roberto, who sits next to me. Roberto is slightly younger than I am, and he’s also a student at the University of Pavia. Best of all, he’s gay, though I found that out somewhat by accident: a friend had a brief fling with him. One morning, when I ran into Roberto in the hallway of our department, I invited him to breakfast. While we were waiting for our scalding coffee to cool, we talked. 

To tell the truth, Roberto only said two things: “Word gets around, doesn’t it,” and then, lowering his eyes, “I thought I was the only one in Lentate.” His innocence made me laugh, and I drew him a slightly more realistic picture of the way things stood. From that moment, our relationship was solid—more than friends, in fact, we’re brothers and fellow travelers.

Today, too, as we verify the names of the voters on the precinct lists, we can’t help but exchange conspiratorial glances whenever an especially noteworthy voter comes through the door.


It’ll be summer again in a month, but you couldn’t exactly say that this year has flown by. On the contrary. In fact, it’s been glacial, elephantine, exhausting.

And in the meantime, I’ve witnessed a veritable diaspora. Swarms of friends seem to be in motion, finding new places to live, leaving the country. I’m usually the first to say that change is a fundamental condition of human life, but I may be the only one who hasn’t budged an inch. Alberto left his family to move into the city. Marco met an American and fell in love, following him to New York. Claudio, literally overnight, decided that he wanted to go to London (to dance his nights away under the disco balls, to be precise), and then he did exactly that. Chiara, my sister’s best friend, followed an Italian family to Boston to work as their babysitter, but then wound up going to Brazil to get married. I feel like a prime example of small-town inertia.


We’ve come up with a plan for organizing ourselves into shifts for dinner. When I get back to the polling place from my break, I tell Marta it’s her turn.

“No, I’m not going to eat now,” she says. “I’m waiting for my boyfriend and I’ll have supper with him after we close up.”

The woman sitting next to her immediately wants to know more.

“Oh, you’re engaged? And what’s his name? Is he from Lentate? Maybe I know him . . .”

And so, without especially wanting to, we all learn that her fiancé’s name is Franco, that he’s thirty-two, that he lives in town, and that he works as a lawyer in Milan.

The marriage question sparks a good twenty minutes of lively discussion. Naturally, she doesn’t miss the chance to interrogate me (“No, I’m not engaged”) and Roberto (“Me, either.”). My answer is honest, but Roberto’s isn’t. He’s been with another student from the university for more than a year, but that’s probably not what the woman meant when she asked.

And then, speak of the Devil, the lawyer himself appears in the door of the polling place.

Marta runs over to give him a hug and then she introduces him to us. Polite as he can be, the lawyer makes the whole circuit, shaking each hand in turn: Nice to meet you, nice to meet you. And then, so as not to interfere with our work, he goes off to sit quietly by himself in a corner. It’s a silly thing to worry about because it’s 9:30 in the evening, and we’re certainly not going to see any more voters tonight. 

I lose myself again in my book, though I get the sense, every time I look up, that the lawyer is staring at me.

Finally, he catches my eye.

“What are you reading?” he asks.

I hold the book out to him. It’s Patty Diphusa by Almodóvar.

“Oh, it’s wonderful. I just finished it myself.”

A light goes off in my head. “You like Almodóvar?”

“Crazy for him. I’ve seen all his films.”

I leave my book on the table and tell the others we’re going outside for a few minutes to talk. My colleagues nod with a certain indifference. They’re already looking forward to making their escape for the evening.

The hallways are crowded with poll workers from the other precincts, all of them bored to tears, smoking and chatting in the hope of hurrying this final, endless half hour to its conclusion.

The lawyer doesn’t look anything like a lawyer. You’d almost be more inclined to say that he worked in a butcher shop: pleasant, agreeable face; blond curls; large hands. Only his serious clothes give the impression that he’s a professional businessman. I don’t own a suit that nice even for going to weddings.

“What else do you like?” I ask him, getting back to the subject of our interrupted conversation.

“What books, do you mean? Wow, all different kinds. Have you read David Leavitt?”


“Well, him I like a lot. And what else . . .  let me see what else I’ve read lately . . . Aldo Busi, The Swimming Pool LibraryThe Kiss of the Spider Woman, and one by Duras, wait . . . what is it called? Blue Eyes . . . no, something about eyes . . .”

Blue Eyes, Black Hair,” I say, slightly surprised. That’s not a reading list; it’s a queer-studies seminar.

The lawyer smiles.

At this point, I want to be clear about what’s going on. “Am I wrong, or are you trying to tell me something?” I ask.

“You’re not wrong. What are you doing later?”

I shake my head, astounded. “I’m not sure what I’m doing, but I do know what you’re doing. Marta says the two of you are going out to supper tonight.”

“Marta’s tired, she’ll go right to bed. But you and I could go get a drink, have a chance to talk a little more freely.” 

I’m speechless. Through the doorway of the polling place I see Marta waving at us, delighted that her lawyer and I are making friends.

He ignores her. Instead, he nods toward Roberto and whispers in my ear, “I see we’re in good company.”

“And I see that you’re very well informed. Any other revelations, while you’re at it?”

The lawyer nods slyly. “Um-hmm.” 

Completely incredulous, I wait to hear what’s coming next.

“Our good precinct director is that man with the beard and the glasses?”

“The precinct director is married and has two little girls.”

“Right, and every night at six, before he comes home from the office, he goes off to kill a few hours in the airport parking lot.”

“I can’t believe that.”

“I’ve run into him there a bunch of times. If you think I’m wrong, take a look at his face right now. He knows we’re talking about him.”

He’s right. The precinct director is white as a sheet. The moment my eyes meet his, he averts his gaze and starts rubbing his hands together nervously.

“But how in the world do you know all this?”

The lawyer shrugs his shoulders and arranges his face into a noncommittal expression, suggesting that he knows a lot more than he’s telling, that our conversation to this point has been nothing more than a rather skimpy appetizer. 

“We should probably talk about this when things are a little less hectic, hmm?” 

He’s shameless, but I’m curious enough to want to see where the conversation goes. We decide to meet in an hour in the café on the piazza, and then I go back in and take my place. When Roberto catches my eye, I gesture toward the president and announce, “We’ve reached a quorum.”

Roberto bursts out laughing. The president stares at his hands. His dirty hands.


As promised, the lawyer is right on time to pick me up at the café. He has an enormous car, just what you’d expect from a businessman who’s doing well for himself. And he doesn’t worry much about maintaining the fiction that we’re going out for a drink: Taking advantage of the darkness, he reaches out and tries to pull me toward him.

“I’ve been looking a long time for a friend like you,” he says.

Politely but firmly, I put his hands back where they belong, and when I speak I am crystal clear: “If what you want is a friend, that’s great. Otherwise, I’m getting out of the car right now.”

He makes a great show of being shocked. “No, no,” he stammers. “What were you thinking? I was just trying to be affectionate.”

“Then you should know that I don’t like people like you. I mean, what about Marta? Why are you misleading her?”

The lawyer gets all serious and stares at the steering wheel. He thought he’d made an easy conquest and instead he wound up getting a tongue-lashing from someone with a community conscience. Because even fags can have a conscience, and it’s high time the lawyer figured that out.

Doing his best to sound convincing, he says, “I’m hardly taking advantage of Marta. I truly do love her, and I intend to marry her.”

“Oh, now I get it. You’re planning to follow in the footsteps of our fine precinct director.”

“That’s not how it is. After we’re married I’ll get my head on straight.”

Oh, for Christ’s sake. I’ve heard this argument a hundred times. Why is it that the repressed ones always have the same predictable repertoire?

“So, did you come out with me because you felt like arguing?” he says.

I shrug my shoulders. “No, I came out with you because I was curious.”

It’s the god’s honest truth. I just wanted to see how far things would go, and now that I’ve determined the answer (all the way to the end; that’s how far), there’s no point in staying.

“If you feel like taking a ride, I’ve got something to show you,” he says.

Out of my mouth comes the word “OK,” though “OK” is not what I feel. I’m tired, and all I really want to do is go home. I have to be back at the polls in the morning and it’ll probably be the middle of the night before we finish up.

The lawyer maneuvers his expensive car toward the beltway. He seems to have calmed down a bit. In fact, he’s making an effort to find neutral ground for conversation—what music do I listen to, where do I like to go dancing, things like that.

A few kilometers later he hits the turn signal and pulls into the travel plaza, but instead of parking in front of the restaurant, he heads for the open lot in the rear.

“Do you know this place?” he asks me.

“I’ve stopped here sometimes to get gas,” I say.

“And you have no idea what goes on here in the back?” I shake my head, no, truly not understanding.

The lawyer stops the car under a roofed area. There are a lot of other cars parked there and all kinds of people are moving back and forth between the parking lot and the small garden that borders it.

“The comings-and-goings here can get pretty crazy,” he informs me. “Especially at night.” 

I try to figure out what all these people are doing, though the darkness means I can’t make out very much. 

“Let me guess. From inside your car, you see something you like and then you go off behind the bushes to do whatever.”

“Bright boy. I see you’ve figured out how it works.”

Not that it was all that hard. All you needed to do was put two and two together—or maybe twenty and twenty, judging from the size of the crowd.

“Are there always this many people here?”

“Does this seem like a lot to you? Usually there are more.”

We sit there for a while in the darkness of the front seat like we’re watching some kinky Discovery Channel documentary, taking in the strange mating rituals of nocturnal animals. There’s a flurry of cars driving in and driving out, headlights turned off and then turned on again, people walking toward cars and then away from them, only to disappear into the thicket of tree limbs. A series of silhouettes suggests sexual activity we can’t see, that we can only imagine on the other side of the bushes: “the hedgerow creeping o’er and always hiding / The distances, the horizon’s farthest reaches,” as Leopardi put it in his most famous poem.

When he takes me home, the lawyer says, “Well, tonight wasn’t a total waste, right? At least you got to see a place you didn’t even know existed.”

Fine. Let’s leave it at that.


Months go by before I think again about the parking lot behind the travel plaza. In the meantime there’s summer to consider, a quick few days at the beach, and then there’s my thesis, which isn’t exactly writing itself.

And then, on one completely unexceptional evening I’m suddenly overtaken by the curious desire to go back and see what’s going on there. I’m heading home from a film I didn’t manage to see, a preview that Alberto and I tried to attend, standing dutifully in line with about eight hundred others. The tickets ran out before we’d made it halfway to the front. We were both a little depressed as we said good night, and that was when I starting thinking that my evening needed a shot in the arm.

I get onto the beltway, hoping I can remember which exit is the one for the travel plaza. The idea of sexual adventure evidently sharpens my memory and, in fact, I hit it on the first try. The parking area is more crowded than the last time—the lawyer was right. Speaking of which, I wonder whether he’ll be here, too. I make a couple of circuits to reconnoiter the parking area, but I don’t recognize his car. 

I stop.

To be perfectly honest, it’s simply too dark here. I see shadows in motion, but I can’t make out faces. Which really bothers me: How do you figure out whether you’re attracted to someone if you can’t even see his face?

Clearly, it wouldn’t hurt if I were in even remotely the right frame of mind. I’d need to make the effort to get out of the car to get a closer look at these unknown creatures, aided by the weak light of the gas station behind us. As long as I stay stuck in the car, I won’t see much. Obviously.

The truth is that it only works to come to a place like this if you’re already horny and raring to go, whereas all I am is bored. There’s no point in trying to pretend to be turned on when you’re not. Might as well forget about it.

I start the car and drive to the other side of the parking lot, in front of the restaurant. I go inside and order a cup of coffee.

The guy behind the counter nods but seems to be in no hurry to get me my coffee, so while I wait, I take a look around.

Nearby are two girls in trashy makeup who look like bag ladies, but maybe they’re just a couple of teenagers out for a night at the disco, maybe even two of those Saturday-night-massacre types just moments away from a drunken collision—that charming urban cautionary tale the TV news commentators can’t stop talking about.

Besides these potential accident victims, there are two men talking to one another in low voices. Two traveling salesmen on their way home from the daily rat race, their jackets rumpled, ties undone, shirt collars open. I’d like to eavesdrop on their conversation, pick up a few shreds of life on the soul-killing bottom rung of the world of marketing, but they’re talking too quietly and the guy behind the counter is making too much noise with the glasses he’s furiously washing, and I give up.

I always feel a little sorry for the guys who work the rest-stop night shift. They’re always alone, and they’ve got enough work for three.

When I asked for my coffee, I was tempted to add something like, “Take your time.” In fact, I’d tried that once and only once. The guy behind the counter gave me a weird look and said, “Are you screwing with me?” Since then, I place my order and otherwise keep my mouth shut.

My coffee’s ready. As I bring the scalding liquid to my mouth, I see—at the far end of the bar, next to the newspaper rack—someone I hadn’t noticed at first: a man of around forty, drinking a beer directly out of the can.

Damn, he’s hot! I think immediately.

The guy is wearing sneakers, jeans, and a gray T-shirt with the sleeves rolled up. On his left biceps, a military-type tattoo peeks out. He’s got a few days’ growth of beard and his hair is cut short. Overall, the effect is rather threatening—the neighborhood tough.

Still, the sight of him has me more than a little stirred up. To coin a phrase, “I can resist anything, except criminals.”

Our eyes meet for a few seconds. He sets his beer down on the counter and leaves.

I finish my coffee.

There’s a light breeze cooling the air this late September evening, a whispered promise of the autumn that’s nearly here or an invitation to stay out all night long, a reassurance that there’ll be no more of the obnoxious heat that has, up until a few days ago, made sleep impossible.

The nocturnal landscape of the travel plaza provides a curious view, fascinating in its own way. The headlights of cars as they approach, the station attendant locked away in his bulletproof glass cage, the drivers getting out to fill up at the self-service pumps.

I try to resist, but I can’t help thinking that all the people I see must be on vacation. It’s an idea left over from my childhood: When I was little, I never saw places like this except when my parents were taking me to the mountains for vacation, and since then the two concepts have been joined in my mind.

I walk back toward my Panda only to find that parked alongside is the man with the beer. He’s standing outside his car, leaning against the hood and calmly smoking a cigarette as if he were waiting for someone. In fact, it’s as if he were waiting for me. He doesn’t even give me enough time to get the key into the lock.

“Hi,” he says.

“Hi,” I say back. I barely have the courage to look at him.

“What’s your name?”

I tell him, and then I think immediately: idiot, you could at least have made up a fake name. But it’s already done.

“Alessandro,” he says, holding out his hand. I shake it and look him in the eyes. Close up, he’s that much sexier and that much less reassuring.

“This is your first time here, isn’t it? I haven’t seen you before.”

It’s an absurd comment to make in a place like this. Travel plazas, by their very nature, are places people come to only once, each one so similar to all the others that they blur together, a series of islands you travel over to get back on the right road. They’re stops, not destinations. But he obviously means something else, a reference to a secret geography that few people are allowed to see. He knows I know.

“Yes, it is,” I admit.

“Are you from around here?”

I nod. I tell him the name of my town. “Do you know it?”

He does.

“And you?” I ask.

“I’m from Magenta.”

My eyes contract involuntarily, probably because of how turned on I am, but he interprets it differently.

“What’s the matter? Don’t you believe me?”

I flinch slightly. “Of course I believe you.”

“What a face! You think I’m making it up? Hold on a second.”

He slips a hand into the right pocket of his jeans and takes out a leather wallet. He opens it and holds his license out to me.

“No, come on. There’s no need for that. I’ll take your word for it.”

“Go ahead and check,” he orders. “The name, my address, it’s all true.”

I glance at the document and at the evidence it provides. But I look even more intensely at its owner. This man has seriously taken me by surprise. There’s a certain gruffness about him, but at the same time he seems to be doing everything he can to make me trust him.

I hand back his license and say it again: “I believe you.”

We start to talk. I tell him about the lawyer and about how I came to find out about this place. He has a lot more to say than I do, and in a few minutes manages to offer me the condensed version of his entire existence. He tells me that he was married but has been separated for a few years. He has a son who is nearly fifteen. He lived by himself for a while and now he’s back with his mom while he looks around for an apartment to rent.

Life is so strange.

Only a little while ago I’d have been afraid to approach this man, and now here I am listening to the details of his private life.

“Why are you telling me all this?”

He holds me in his gaze, unwavering. He doesn’t answer my question, but he does say, “Look, I’d like to see you again.” And then he adds quickly, as if he were afraid of instant rejection: “How about if we do this. Monday evening I’ll be back here again at the same time. If you feel like it, you know where to find me.”

“Okay.” I turn and get back into my car.

“How old are you?” he asks me through the open window.


“You seem younger. Do you work?”

“No, I’m still in college. And what do you do?”

“I drive cranes. You know, I load and unload building materials from trucks, move them into the warehouse. It’s a construction firm.”

But I’m not listening to him anymore. I think: a crane operator! Wait until I tell Alberto!


Over the next few days I try not to make any more of my encounter with Alessandro than it is. I’m not sure I’ll go back again. In fact, I’ve made plans on Monday evening to hang out with a friend. I tell myself right up until the last moment that I have no real desire to see Alessandro again, as if the erotic fantasies I’ve been having for a week are nothing more than an insignificant blip on my hormonal radar. But the moment I notice that it’s getting close to the time when Alessandro will be at the travel plaza, all my rational barriers crumble. I stand up, set my Coke on the table, and tell Micaela, “Sorry, but I’ve really got to get going.”

“You mean now?”

I give her a quick kiss and hurry out of her apartment, down the stairs, out onto the street, into my car, and finally onto the beltway.

When I land at the travel plaza, Alessandro is already there, a smiling replica of the other night. He’s smoking a cigarette, propped up against the hood of his Lancia. 

“I was afraid you wouldn’t come,” he says.

I spread my arms wide as if to say: And yet, here I am.

“Want to go?” he asks.

I get into his car and let myself be driven.

On the way to meet Alessandro, I’d asked myself what we’d talk about once we were together. In fact, our conversation seems to be stumbling along. He tells me all about his Lancia—when he bought it, how many miles it has on it. He tells me the precise number, but I can’t tell from his tone whether that’s a lot or a little. I don’t understand a damn thing about cars. I nod, vaguely.

I tell him about the university, about what I’m studying, but I’m not really sure he cares all that much about the fact that I’m getting ready for my exams in Dynamic Psychology.

Let’s be frank: We’re two strangers who are pretending to know each other.

And yet: The seductive tone of his voice when he talks to me is more than a little exciting. Every once in a while he drops a word in dialect into the conversation, which gives me enormous pleasure. 

What I’ve discovered is that dialect, for me, is the language of deep feeling. It’s the language my parents use in their moments of greatest emotional engagement: when they’re most affectionate with one another, when they argue. It’s the language they were raised with, the language whose roots lie deep inside them. To tell the truth, I haven’t been aware of this for long. The realization came to me one day when I watched my father cuddle a neighbor’s newborn son. He folded the baby into his arms, whispering small, tender praises in dialect into its ears. As I watched, I felt myself transported back to my own childhood and to the memory of his voice as it transmitted his affection to us, his children. And I understood then and there, not without a certain amount of cultural embarrassment: dialect is one of the languages my heart speaks.

I’m distracted by the direction my thoughts have taken. Alessandro is certainly aware of it because he’s stopped talking. I suddenly realize I have no idea where we are. We’ve been driving for more than half an hour along roads I don’t recognize, passing small, nearly forgotten towns and dark tracts of countryside.

I must be out of my mind. I’m letting some guy I don’t even know drive me to some completely deserted place. He might be a psychopath, a serial killer, about to stop the car and chop me into pieces. Nobody knows I had a date with him tonight, and no one would ever find me.

But the truth is, I’m not the least bit scared. I’m sick of guys who act like gentlemen in public but whores in the bushes. By now I understand: When a person tells you his whole life story simply because he wants to show you he’s sincere or asks to see you in a way that makes clear you’re free to accept or refuse, then he’s someone worth trusting.

“Where are you taking me?” I ask.

“A quiet place I know of.”

“It’s pretty far, huh.”

“No, not at all. We’re practically there.”

We’re practically nowhere. A dirt road narrows and then disappears into a plowed field where the bottom of the river valley flattens out.

Alessandro shuts off the engine, turns, and looks at me.

A moment of utter stillness passes in silence, and then our mouths meet, his tongue finding its way between my lips the moment I open them.

With a single, synchronized movement, my car seat tips back and his body is against mine.

After that, everything happens faster, almost in a kind of frenzy: gym shoes kicked off, his sweatshirt pushed up, my shirt pulling out of my pants, jeans coming down, hands everywhere.

Alessandro makes love tenderly but with genuine hunger. He’s as delicate in his individual movements as he is daring in the way he positions our bodies. I can’t help but enjoy the silent acrobatics we pull off in the tight space of his car. It thrills me to discover parts of his body that I wouldn’t have believed I would touch the very first time we were together. 

Our love takes place in silent exploration.

When I come, I feel the need to draw the moment into myself with the greatest intensity I can manage, because sexual chemistry as overwhelming as this is rare in casual encounters.

When we return to reality, the air between us has changed. We’re relaxed and happy, conscious of the incredible sense of togetherness that only sex can create in such a short time.

Now we talk about private things, about failed love affairs, about choices we’ve made in life. Alessandro seems to be enjoying the third degree I’m subjecting him to: questions about his marriage and about how he came to make such radical changes in his life. He answers me with the genuineness of a man who has figured out a way to survive life’s earthquakes with his self-awareness intact.

Back at where I’ve left my car, though, he’s the one to ask the final question: “So when do you think I might catch your next appearance?”

“Thursday?” I blurt out. The truth is, I don’t have anything to do tomorrow or the next day either, but I don’t think it’s a good idea to see each other again so soon. Even a casual fling has a timing that needs to be respected.

We settle on that and kiss each other good-bye. 

When I get back to the house it’s the middle of the night, but I run into my mother in the kitchen. I watch her as I drink a glass of water before turning in, and I wonder what it’s like for straight guys, on their way home from having sex, when they see their parents again. Do they feel embarrassed? Are they ashamed? Or, on the other hand, does a sense of their own sexual vitality leave them drunk, ecstatic with the omnipotence of being young and alive?

As for me, as I slip under the covers I stubbornly force myself to suppress the annoying sensation that dogs me in situations like this one: The unbearable feeling that I’ve betrayed someone.

The life of a homosexual man in a small town is made up of minor dramas, an ongoing soap opera of doubt: Should I say it or shouldn’t I? Like a surveyor without a compass, he lives in a permanent state of uncertainly regarding the borders between individual freedom and respect for others. Where does his own right to live as he pleases begin and when must he recognize the need to respect those who are close to him?

And when “those people” are his own parents, the surveyor risks losing his mind entirely. In the end, he’s hemmed in on all four sides. Every step is risky, and he lives with the sensation—terrifying—that his own happiness is a weapon that might go off at any moment, scorching everyone around him.


Marco comes back to Italy today for a couple of weeks.

I go to pick him up at the airport and find him in fine form, radiating with conjugal, made-in-the-USA happiness. I let him pour out all the details of his new life—his job, his apartment on the twenty-third floor, the New York gay scene, and above all else: Richard, Richard, Richard. In the midst of this river of information, he pauses to insert a question: “And you?” But he doesn’t stop long enough to give me a chance to answer. He’s too full of his news to be interrupted. He’s absolutely got to tell me everything instantly.

It’s only when the question “And you?” comes back around again for real that I blurt out: “I met someone.”

“Noooo! And you haven’t said anything about it? Tell me everything!?”

I tell him about Alessandro and how it happened. Marco is overjoyed, but I hardly think the simple fact that I’ve met someone is worth that much excitement.

“I’m so happy you’ve got a boyfriend,” he says.

“But he’s not my boyfriend,” I explain. “We’re just going out.”

Let’s try to be realistic.

OK. So Alex is honest. OK, so he’s very sweet. But that’s really all anyone can say at this point. Sometimes it’s still difficult to find common ground for a simple conversation.

We’re too different. Way too different.

OK, too, that he’s drop-dead handsome and that he makes me see stars in bed.

But we’re too different. Really, we are.

“Some guy named Alessandro called for you,” my mother says when I get back to the house. And then immediately: “Who is he?”

That’s strange. She never wants to know anything about my friends. She’s used to getting phone calls from people she’s never heard of.

“A friend of mine, why?”

“I don’t know. He had such a strange voice. I mean, it sounded sort of . . .”

I know what she’s trying to say. Alessandro has a deep voice, like a grown-up man’s. Certainly nothing like the voices of my friends from town, my classmates from the university, or the guys I meet at the disco. It’s the voice of a man fifteen years older than me.

I look at her, waiting for her to finish the sentence.

“. . . rough,” she says finally.

Now she’s the one looking at me. She’s asking herself what I’m doing with a man whose voice is rough. I shrug my shoulders and go into my room to resurvey my perimeters.


I still haven’t finished settling my debt with the university in Pavia. I have to graduate, and I’ve only got a week left to turn in my thesis.

I have an appointment with my thesis director at his office, but he hasn’t arrived. Four other people are also waiting to see their professors—four girls, it hardly needs to be said. Who knows why so few guys major in psychology.

As I leaf through my notes, I deliberately listen in on their conversation: Scenes from real life.

“No, listen to what happened to a friend of mine. So, her boyfriend was supposed to leave for the military and she really didn’t want him to go. So finally she decided to let herself get pregnant. She pretended she was still taking the pill, and when he found out that she was expecting, guess what! He left for the military anyway and now he doesn’t even want to marry her!”

“What a bastard!” The girls are unanimous in their opinion. “Men never want to accept their responsibilities.”

I watch them through lowered eyelids, not believing they’re serious. These are the psychologists of tomorrow. Poor patients, poor public health service, poor everyone.

They look back at me with a certain measure of contempt, as if they had spotted a man who refused to accept his responsibilities, I suppose.

When my professor arrives, I leave the girls to their righteous frenzy and, nearly relieved, slip through the door of his office. I’ve been waiting for hours and I don’t feel like wasting time with pleasantries. I get right to the point of my visit: “So, Professor, have you read my thesis?”

He observes me through the thick lenses of his glasses. “What did you say your name was?”

Of course he doesn’t remember my name. “It’s the thesis on images of childhood in advertising. Have you read it?”

“Ah, that one. No, actually, I haven’t.”

“What do you mean? I’ve only got a week left and I still don’t have your review!”

“Listen, if I had to read all the theses they give me to read, I’d never leave the house. But there’s no need to worry. I’ll be sure to look it over before your defense. When did you say that was?”

All the way home on the train I’m furious. As the date gets closer, the tension has gotten harder to ignore: I can’t sleep much, I’m anxious, I’ve lost the ability to concentrate on even the smallest thing. The idea that my director has practically ignored my thesis is giving me heart palpitations. I’d happily murder him. Or turn him in to the department, which would have about the same impact on my professional career.

In the afternoon I try to reorganize my notes and my thinking, but it’s all but impossible. The phone rings. On automatic pilot, I reach out and pick up the receiver, though my mind is elsewhere.


Alex’s voice shakes me out of my torpor like a sudden gust of wind.

“Oh, it’s you. Hi.”

“What’s wrong?” I have to admit that he already knows me that well. All he needs is a “Hi” to recognize something isn’t right. In the background I hear metallic sounds and a confusion of voices. He’s calling me from work.

“Nothing . . .”

“Things not going well at school?”

I love this about him, that he calls the university “school” and my exams “tests,” and that my somewhat random class schedule surprises him. (“How come you didn’t go to school today?” he asked, the first few times, amazed to find me studying at home.)

“They’re terrible,” I say.

He’s quiet for a few seconds. Then he says, “Look, I’m going to hop on the motorcycle and come over.”

I’d like to tell him that there’s no need for all that, but he’s already hung up.

A half hour later he’s ringing my doorbell.

“Come down and I’ll take you out for a ride!”

Go out now? With all the studying I still need to do? This is completely irresponsible, I tell myself as I pull on my helmet.

Enough already. I need to put an end to the self-torment. What I ought to do is focus on how fast we’re going on the turns, on the trees that whiz by as we pass, on the roar of the motor, on the reassuring warmth of the body I have wrapped in my arms.

Alex takes me to the banks of the Ticino. He stops near a gravel beach and we sit down on the expanse of white stones, completely deserted for kilometers. It’s the beginning of October and the air is chilly, but I barely notice. I’m still reeling with surprise. With one simple gesture Alessandro has turned the day into a vacation. I’m suddenly aware of the mystery that lies at the heart of our relationship.

For years, I believed that a relationship between two people was based on mutual interests, on the books they’d both read, on trips they’d planned together, and it’s only now that I understand: Love is a much more concrete concept. It’s a person who takes you away for two hours and transports you to another universe. It doesn’t matter whether that universe is a ride on his motorcycle, an isolated beach, or in his arms.

I’m in love.

How in god’s name has it taken me so long to figure it out?

Alex gets up and takes me by the hand. I cling to him as we stroll through the woods. We talk about little things, and every once in a while he says something silly to make me laugh. When he leans casually against the trunk of a tree, the urge becomes too great to resist. I put my arms around him and he answers with a kiss. We take turns pulling each other’s clothes off, his lips never leaving mine. In a few moments we’re half-nude and making love in a sea of green.

The world around us is silent and far away, a respectful planet that has finally found its proper orbit.

I quit studying and I stop reorganizing my notes.

At night, I’m sleeping great.

The day of my thesis defense seems like one big joke. Worse than that: a farce. Professors talking about a document they’ve never read. Assistant professors who keep checking their fingernails while I make my presentation.

I call Alex from the snack bar at the university.

“I got 110 out of 110, but not honors,” I tell him.

“I’ll make sure you get your honors tonight,” he says.

I burst out laughing, so loud they probably hear me in the Dean’s office.


At this point, what’s going on between me and Alex becomes official. We start going out as a couple to movies, discos, parties. My friends react with frank amazement. Most of them can’t imagine how two people so completely different can be together, but I would have guessed they’d take it that way.

Alberto, as usual, needs weeks to get up the courage to have a conversation with Alex. He’s so shy and reserved with new people that he sometimes makes me irritable. I practically have to push him into Alex’s lap before he makes up his mind to speak. When they finally get to know each other, though, Alberto gives me his cautious endorsement.

Massimiliano, on the other hand, is crazy about Alex practically from the moment they meet. If there’s anyone capable of appreciating Alessandro, he’s the one. Deep down, Massimiliano has always been an ardent supporter of culturally mixed couples, and it was he who came up with the now-famous dictum: “Who gives a damn if he doesn’t know poetry. I’m poetic enough for two people!”

They meet each other one evening at a party and spend the whole time chatting like old friends. Every time I look in their direction, Massimiliano makes a great show of sending cinematic glances my way, his eyes sparkling dramatically. The minute Alex goes off to get a beer, Massimiliano catches up with me and whispers, “Honey, if he had one more muscle, they’d arrest you for bigamy,” a play on that old joke from a Marilyn Monroe film. 

Claudio and Marco are still out of the country, and I’ll have to wait until they get back to hear their comments.

My sister is the only one left.


There’s just one place where young people in Lentate go that even dimly resembles a real bar, a kind of a diner with small Formica tables, posters of postmodern art on the walls, video games, one of those machines that checks your biorhythms, and an enormous TV screen tuned to European MTV via satellite. 

Alex and I come here a lot when we don’t feel like driving all the way into Milan.

On this particular evening, I’ve even convinced my sister to come so I can finally introduce her to my boyfriend.

Winning Caterina over, I think, is going to be the biggest hurdle.

I can barely imagine two people less alike. As much as Alessandro is spontaneous and free-spirited, she’s intellectual and reserved.

My sister is the kind of person who saves all year long so she can go to London for the summer to study English, and what’s lovely is that she really does go to study English. The other students who end up in England couldn’t care less about studying the language; they’re thinking about their vacations. But not her. She goes to the library, to the theater, to stores where the only thing they sell is tea. And then she comes back home sounding better than Helena Bonham Carter in a Merchant Ivory film. What else does she have to learn, I wonder each time she leaves. But she’s always been that way, meticulous to the letter. All you have to do is set one foot in her room. It’s not the room of a twenty-year-old. It’s a museum dedicated to film: black-and-white posters with the faces of virtually unknown actors, original advertisements for French films, scrapbooks and little boxes where she saves every single ticket of every single movie she has ever seen. And then there are the books that cover her shelves, lined up one against the other according to a rigid and maniacal system that manages to take into account the authors’ nationalities, the colors on the jacket, and the size of the book. My sister does with books what Mondrian did with color, only with greater attention to detail.

Clearly, the idea of such a person meeting a crane operator who speaks in dialect and doesn’t drink anything but beer has me a bit agitated. At best, I’m expecting some friction.

And now C and I are sitting face to face. The entrance to the bar is behind me so that I can’t see who’s coming through the door, but she can. Alessandro should show up at any minute.

Caterina keeps her eyes glued to the door and every now and then she says, “I bet that’s him!” I turn a hundred and eighty degrees to catch the entrance of a random guy wearing a windbreaker or some bank teller in street clothes. No, we’re not even in the ballpark, not by a long shot.

At some point I see her narrow her eyes and she exclaims, “Don’t tell me it’s that guy!” From the way she says it and the expression on her face, it’s clear I don’t even need to turn around: It’s him.

Alessandro gives me a cuff on the neck by way of a greeting and he sits down. He shakes my sister’s hand. “I’m Alex,” and she introduces herself. The only one who finds himself with absolutely nothing to say is me, appalled as I am by Alex’s new look. He’s shaved his head down to the skull, and he’s wearing a green, quasi-military bomber jacket. I can only think of one word to describe him, and that’s “hoodlum.”

He’s going to do more than surprise my sister, he’s going to send her into a coma.

And yet: Look at the two of them, cooing like a couple of pigeons. Oh, I’m so happy to meet you, my brother has told me so much about you, what’ll you have, a beer, then I’ll have a beer, too, thanks.

A beer? My sister is about to have a beer with this quasi skinhead who is supposed to be my boyfriend?

I can already see myself trying to explain this to my friends. No one’s going to believe me. Not one single person.


Tonight, the Bar Jean Genet in Milan is featuring neither boy strippers nor a recital by one of the TV dancers from the Domenica In variety show, but rather (imagine such a thing!) a political meeting. Nando Dalla Chiesa, the man who may well be the city’s next mayor, has agreed to a meeting with gay voters.

The idea that political candidates have started to consider the gay population a force to be reckoned with cheers me up considerably and makes me think that even our small country may be taking its first steps toward real political and cultural evolution.

The room where the meeting is taking place is very crowded. The usual faces are there, but there’s also a bunch of people I’ve never laid eyes on before—and I don’t mean just at the Jean Genet but not anywhere else either. Obviously, politics have managed to reach even those who consider themselves somewhat outside the usual gay circuit. That’s got to be good.

It’s a very lively evening. With a candor that is almost touching, the mustachioed Dalla Chiesa starts out by admitting his ignorance on the subject, but then, with sincerity and genuine engagement, he faces the audience’s questions (and a not inconsiderable number of outright challenges). If he’s elected, he promises solemnly, the city will co-sponsor the gay film festival, something that has, up until now, always been denied, and he promises to work toward legalizing same-sex unions.

The meeting’s climax comes when a young man grabs the microphone and proposes an historic exchange: “I’ll give you my vote if on June 28th you’ll come out and march with the rest of us on Gay Pride Day.” Dalla Chiesa laughs and takes the man’s hand. It’s a deal.

After a long wait, I feel happy politically. For the first time, it seems to me that the things we’ve been asking for may have found a receptive ear.

Satisfied, I look around me, searching in the eyes of those nearby for some confirmation of my enthusiasm, but I find little optimism. Years of empty promises have made us cautious, and that won’t be easily conquered. I can understand. What I can’t understand is the idiocy of the younger people here, turning up their noses and giggling like runway models. 

There’s a perfect example at the next table. Four young guys wearing Dolce & Gabbana T-shirts, their hair smeared with gel, carrying on a conversation I’d expect only from people whose brains had leaked out their ears.

“He’s just another clone with a mustache, and I’m not voting for one of them. There’s already way too many running around.”

“I’m going to vote for Fini. He’s a right-winger, but he’s so handsome.”

“Except that he’s not running for mayor.”

“OK, well then I’ll vote for the Northern League. At least it’s a new party.” 

I listen to them, dismayed and furious. I feel rage piling up on top of me like whipped cream on a sundae. I’d like to stand up and smack all four of them, but then I’m struck with a flash of sociological marketing genius. I go over to where the little group is still in the middle of their discussions and I say, “Did you guys know he’s the brother of the host of Forum?”

They look at me in consternation. “The girl who does that courtroom show on Channel 5?”


The four lunatics turn back to have another look at the candidate, observing him now with new eyes, as if, by a simple act of family osmosis, the glamour of television fame had descended over him like a halo.

“Well, he should have said something!”

At this point, it’s time to leave. The meeting is winding down but, above all, I don’t especially want to hear their final word on the subject. Even if my little trick managed to deliver four votes to the candidate, I don’t want to be held responsible for it. 

I wouldn’t wish four votes like those on anyone.

Italy. Long may she wave.


Alex and I decide to go away for a few days. Doesn’t matter where—just an excuse to take a mini-vacation, which we’ve never done together. So we jump on his motorcycle and head for the lake district.

Traveling on a motorcycle brings a special exhilaration with it, particularly when you’re doing it for the first time, as I am. We move from one small town to the next with no specific plan. We stop for an aperitif, to eat some pizza, to dip our feet into the lake. Well into the evening we choose a motel and go inside to make love. And then we fall asleep almost immediately.

I wake up in the middle of the night and, after pointlessly tossing and turning for a while, I go out onto the tiny balcony to get some air. I lean against the railing and let my gaze take in the entire panorama: the silhouette of the mountains cutting irregular shapes into the deep, electric blue of the sky, the lights shimmering on the lake, the ripples reflected in the motel’s swimming pool. It would be a scene straight out of a David Leavitt novel, if only the name of the town weren’t Prunelle della Val Brembana. But my life has always been more real than the books I read.

I turn and look back into our room.

Alessandro is deeply asleep. He’s pushed the sheets off and is lying on his side, completely nude. For a few moments I study the curves of his body, the perfect musculature of his back and his arms, the torso rising and falling as he breathes, his hibernating sex, his thin legs.

As I watch him sleep, I try to call up memories of the significant moments in our relationship, and yet all that comes to mind are a series of disconnected flashbacks, empty of meaning.

I see the two of us making love in Alberto’s bed one day when he was away and had left me the keys. I remember that Alex was turned on, but also distracted—and it was only after I insisted that he tell me what was wrong that he admitted, almost shamefaced, that he had gotten stupidly excited by the sight of our reflections in the wide mirror on the bedroom wall.

Or I remember the afternoon when, as we left my house, we shouted “See ya later!” in unison as the door closed behind us. I looked at him and asked, “Correct me if I’m wrong, but did you just shout “See ya later!” to my mother.

“You’re not wrong.”

“Since when have you and she been on such friendly terms?”

“Since now.”

And that was that.

Scenes like that.

I ask myself, maybe for the first time, whether I really want to spend my life with a man like him. Whether he’s the one I want, whether I really want to share my life with anyone. I get no answer, and I start to feel the cold moving in against my shoulders, urging me back to bed. As if he’d been awake all along and waiting to welcome me in, Alex folds me against his chest. The only clear thought I manage to have is this: Perhaps I’m not ready yet to plan out my entire future, but right now these are the arms I need around me.


Almost without my being aware of it, it’s time for another birthday.

According to the tradition we’ve established, I send my parents out for dinner and for an evening at the movies so that we can have the house to ourselves for the usual, enormous crowd.

The presence of so many people who’ve come together for the purpose of celebrating my aging process is disorienting. I want to talk to everyone, properly greet all the friends I see only once a year, catch up on all the events of their lives that have taken place in my absence. But I have to respond to the intercom, to the telephone, to my guests’ requests: we’re out of wine, where’s the coffee, there are only three bottles of gin—what the hell kind of party is this? In the end, I spend the evening like a schizophrenic merry-go-round: five seconds with this person, five seconds with the next.

My sister and Chiara are helping me pass out hors d’oeuvres and cake while Betty is making the rounds of the rooms with a video camera. That’s her birthday gift—renting the camera equipment and creating a video scrapbook of the party. She plants herself in a strategic location near the front door and interviews the guests as they arrive.

Even the most unwilling are caught off guard and end up answering Betty’s questions before they manage to slink off to join the party. Then there are the others. The minute they realize they’re being filmed, they pose like matinée idols and scream, “Ta da!” feigning a blaze of trumpets and the roar of a delirious crowd. (No need to say whom I mean, right Claudio?)

A few at a time, everyone shows up.

Alberto is the first, accompanied by Roberto, his new roommate, and by Massimiliano, dressed to the nines in a blue shirt and a tie, looking every bit the fine, upstanding young man that he most certainly is not.

Next appear Maurizio and Marciano, a brand-new couple and, in keeping with the way these things tend to go, still in that phase of wistful looks, hand-holding, stolen kisses, and little hugs, which go on for the entire party.

Jammed into a single car, Riccardo, Cecilia, Paola, and Paolina arrive from Pavia, a regular troupe of friends from the psychology department whom I haven’t seen for . . . six months? A year? Big hugs and the excitement of prodigal children returned home at last.

And then—everything in due time, right?—a bunch of other people arrive at once, all acting like divas trying to dodge the TV cameras, incognito stars outrunning the paparazzi.

The Saccingo trio is unquestionably the most theatrical. They’ve assembled a look like something out of a French film from the 1940s—the two girls are wearing, respectively, a striped T-shirt à la Jeanne Moreau in Jules et Jim and a black femme fatale dress, while Saccingo himself—the one who has given the group his name—has a hat on his head that’s pure Jean Gabin. Recently they’ve been on a Mano Negra kick and for the last month have been following the French band from concert to concert throughout Italy. They even met Oscar, the band’s lead singer, and they can’t talk about anything else. Their ancient Citroen has been rebaptized “The ManoMobile.” They’re comic-book characters come to life, and they know it.

Nearly hidden behind an enormous bunch of roses, the faces of Monica and Thomas peek out. She’s five months pregnant and her belly is really starting to show. The women immediately surround her to ask how she’s doing and to carry on the kinds of conversations that women only have with other women. Thomas, a handsome hunk of a man, especially tonight with the way his blue sweater brings out his eyes, tries at first to participate in the discussion, but then he decides it’s wiser to extract himself and go get something to drink. Over the course of the evening, virtually every one of my gay friends asks me, “What about that blond German guy?” and I have to disappoint them. “It’s pointless. He’s married to my cousin. Happily.” Sighing, they put on a brave face and go over to Monica to ask her when the baby’s due. I can’t tell if they’re trying to be thoughtful or if they’ve just decided to pin their hopes on the next generation. 

The last to arrive, of course, are Dario and Piero. As they’re getting out of their identical coats, they say, “I guess we might be a little late . . .” Of coooourse not! How could anyone imagine such a thing?

And with their arrival, the portrait is complete.


Even with all the windows flung open, it’s still hot with so many people in the house.

Chiara, sitting on my bed, lifts the edge of her skirt to cool herself off. She’s just gotten back from Brazil, leaving her husband behind, apparently for good.

Claudio is in Italy, too, but only briefly. He’s on his way back to London the day after tomorrow. He eyes Chiara as she fans herself and then he asks, “What are you doing? Airing the place out before you rent it?”

She lets out a sharp shriek of laughter and declares: “I’m back on the circuit, sweetie. I want to make sure no one has any doubts about what he’s getting.”

“Fabulous!” he observes. “We deserve another gin and tonic,” and he goes off to pour them a drink.

Betty, who tirelessly continues filming with her video camera, suggests that it might be time to open the gifts. “While there’s still someone sober,” she adds.

She’s right. Better get it done sooner rather than later.

The opening of the gifts is the centerpiece of the evening. We gather in one of the rooms and an assistant, chosen at random from among the guests, hands me the packages. Each gift is greeted with an “Ohhh!” of admiration along with a variety of vulgar comments and slightly hysterical shouting. The ritual could drag on for another half an hour: everyone wants to leaf through the books, try on the sweaters, listen to the CDs, read the cards. The escalating curiosity threatens to evolve into ungovernable chaos.

Thank you, thank you, and thank you a thousand times over for the catalog from The Andy Warhol Museum, for the ceramic statue of the Holy Virgin, for the unauthorized biography of Barbie, for the New Order CD, for the Oxford Dictionary of Saints and Martyrs, for the plastic tie, for the book of Fernando Pessoa’s poems, for the poster of that bare-chested bricklayer, for the Pierre&Gilles T-shirt. It’s phenomenal, all of it. And now . . .

I’ve left Alex’s gift for last. It’s wrapped in thin paper and feels like a small box. Could it be a pen? I ask myself as I open it. No. It’s a pair of eyeglasses in a clear plastic frame, vaguely psychedelic in design. I don’t understand. Why would he give me eyeglasses? There’s a card with an explanation: “If you’re with someone like me, you must be half-blind.” 

No, really, but this . . .

I raise my eyes to meet his. He smiles and blows me a kiss.

I feel myself starting to choke up.

The people around me are getting impatient. “So what is it? Let us see! Read the card!” but I find myself nearly paralyzed.

I wish I could find something to say by way of an explanation or at least that I could manage to look at my friends directly, but my eyes are starting to mist over and I’m seeing through a kaleidoscope of love and affection, the details of individual faces lost in a confusion of color. 

My god. I’m happy.

"The Lost Language of Crane Operators" first published in Generations of Love by Matteo B. Bianchi. © 2016 by Fandango.  By arrangement with MalaTesta Literary Agency, Milan. Translation © 2019 by Wendell Ricketts. All rights reserved.

from the June 2019 issue

Scissors, Shining

A village tailor, a lonely client, and the shy apprentice caught in the middle, from a novel by Lu Min​.  

Listen to Lu Min read "Scissors, Shining" in the original Chinese.

I was extremely devoted to studying Master Song’s craft, surrounded by swaths of cloth and bits of thread, whiling away a boyhood like a plant dyed an unnatural hue, brightly colored, but sick inside, silently suffering.

I would go home once a week, and my parents would poke fun at me. I hadn’t realized it, but my gestures had started to resemble Master Song’s. Brows furrowed, my mother and father would pick at my faults: do you have to run your hand through your hair like that? Why is it you don’t make a sound when you walk? Why do you always dust the chair off before you sit? The chairs in this house are clean already . . . in short, every ordinary act of mine annoyed them, like grit in their eyes, hurting worse the harder they rubbed.

Thankfully, there was good news, too. The holidays came, and they went to Master Song with little presents, and his praise for me put them back in good spirits. Master Song was miserly with praise, but with my parents, for my sake, he loosened up a little. He said, your son Xiaotong is a rare find. I could take on ten apprentices, or a hundred, and not come up with another like him. To tell you the truth, his hands are made for this work. One day, he’ll be a much greater tailor than me . . . I guess people weren’t gossiping about Yingzi yet at the time, but anyway, my mother and father looked at one another and exchanged tight-lipped smiles. In their smiles, I saw a humble family’s thankfulness for having made the right move by dumb luck.

When summer came, Master Song said to me, Now you can learn to take measurements. By then, people were wearing single layers, mostly summer clothes, making my job easier, and the materials were cheap, so it depended on the job, but mostly we made good money.

Master Song had me start with the older women. These old women were either so fat they’d lost their shape or so skinny they’d never had one. I made them mostly broad-collared shirts and capris with baggy legs, clothes that fluttered when the wind blew, easing the heat.

I didn’t mind measuring the old women. The odor of old age would waft from their shriveled lips, their throats would quiver, the flaps of skin beneath their chins would jiggle, and their voice boxes would bob, but they could never get any words out. Eyes fixed on me, they would suddenly start to laugh, reach a hand out and rub my head: this Xiaotong, he’s so dainty and delicate, just like a little girl!

It wasn’t the first time in my life someone had said that, and it didn’t strike me as strange . . . maybe I was paler than before, maybe I was a little thin . . . but I was fine with the way I looked. A tailor wasn’t supposed to be big, swarthy, and muscle-bound. Later, if I wanted to, I could put on some weight. Like Master Song, I could wear a long gown. It would look good on me.

“Now, stand. Lift your arms. Straighten up. That’s it. Relax. Breathe in, breathe out. Legs together. Legs apart.”

I even learned to talk like Master Song, speaking softly to them as my hands moved. But as they listened, the old women always started laughing, so hard sometimes they sank to their haunches, as if I’d cracked some side-splitting joke.

Things went on for a while that way, and Master Song said I could start measuring younger women. Coincidentally, among the first group of women whose measurements I took was Yingzi. She had brought along a dotted purple cloth.

The dots were dazzling, and the fabric was extremely slippery, so that if your attention wandered while holding it, it would spill to the ground like water. It was certainly a special cloth. The women gathered around to gawk.

The cloth had no hold over me. I stood to the side, extremely tense. It was Yingzi who made me tense. I must have suddenly recalled the rumors. Watching as she too gestured at the cloth, I realized she was just as unaware of the rumors about the two of them as Master Song. I was ashamed, like a co-conspirator in a crime. At the same time, I was deeply disgusted with these women for starting the rumors, then turning around and acting innocent. What a scene—twenty years ago, I stood outside the circle of the women, as if standing beneath a stage, outside the spotlight, my inner being ceaselessly seething, suffering pain I can barely describe now.

What Master Song said had slipped my mind: when you measure a woman, put your heart and soul into it, as if she were your mother, your sister or your future wife . . . measure them wholeheartedly, sincerely, with love . . . but how could I love them now?

Master Song talked the women into letting me measure them. Truth be told, they weren’t hard to convince. Seeing my pained expression, they spoke up for me: That’s right, let Xiaotong have a try, can’t have him playing apprentice forever.

The young women always seemed to tower over me, though I was slightly taller, and I would tiptoe around, trying not to touch them. When Master Song did the measuring, they would say nothing, as if silently savoring the experience. But they weren’t that way with me. They always had something to say, and sometimes they would even turn their heads. Though their bodies went along, their hearts were hardened against me.

Needless to say, this affected my mood. I worked quickly, leaving out the instructions to “suck the air in” and “let the air out” when I measured their waists. After all, they had buttons and belts. It wasn’t as if they’d wind up with bare bottoms if their pants didn’t squeeze the life out of them.

Finally, I came to the last of the women, Yingzi. Suddenly, my mouth was full of drool, and I felt a sensation like the urgent need to pee. I could never have imagined, when I took hold of the measuring tape and approached Yingzi, preparing to measure her waist and chest . . . palms sweating, making an incredible, silent effort . . . that this would happen:

Without moving an inch, Yingzi said softly, but firmly, I don’t want Xiaotong touching me. I don’t want Xiaotong touching me.

A moment of awkward silence went by, and the other women began turning this way and that, like foraging ducks, looking to Master Song, then Yingzi, then me. They were obviously overjoyed. If they had had wings, they would have flapped them, summoning the flock.

I saw that Master Song was frozen. He made a fist, brought it to his mouth, and exhaled. It was a wintry gesture, and I knew he was at a loss.

Erm. A lightbulb went on above my head, and I stepped in, stammering, so it’s like this, all right, I’ll take all your measurements, and after that, Master Song will take them again, and that way, your clothes will fit all of you perfectly, like always . . .

Pleased with my ingenuity, I watched as the women deflated. They were happy about their clothes, but sad to see the stalemate broken.

That’s right. Master Song quit breathing into his hands and explained to Yingzi, And then, I’ll measure you again, after all, we have to be extra careful with that fancy cloth.

But Yingzi wouldn’t give an inch: Then measure me now. I don’t want Xiaotong touching me.

In the end, another woman snapped irritably, Oh, I see, Yingzi’s body is so much nicer than ours, it’s made out of gold, and only Master Song can touch it, isn’t that right?

Yingzi seemed to sense some hostility forming, or maybe, she felt some secret of hers had been exposed. She cast an indignant glare at the women around her, suddenly snatched up the cloth, turned, and left us all behind. She was clearly angry.

I was more embarrassed than anyone . . . here I was, an apprentice, trying to take a loyal customer’s measurements, ending up creating a scene. At the same time, I felt offended, and defeated, pounded to a pulp. Yingzi had put me back in my place, the place of any other man, except Master Song.

Yingzi was obviously unwilling to cooperate, and the other women were like hungry honeybees spying a crushed flower, buzzing and swarming, in a mad rush to tell Master Song the rumors, juicy ones like a bunch of plump grapes . . . all was not well with Yingzi’s husband, physically that is, word was when he came home from sea, once every few months, he didn’t sleep with Yingzi. Yingzi might have been married, but odds were no one had made her a woman. Many men had their sights set on her, trying everything they could to come close, but she coolly rebuffed them all. By the looks of things, she only had eyes for Master Song. And on the women went, tripping all over one another, recounting all the rumors haphazardly, but fully, as if to prove their loyalty, as if leaving out the tiniest tidbit would be an affront to Master Song’s dignity. They were elated, and excited, to finally fill in a character who figured unwittingly in the drama, the poor, good-looking, likeable young tailor . . .

Master Song stood by the table, bracing himself, standing still, shaking his head from time to time, as if to shut off the ceaseless stream of talk. His expression was panic-stricken. He looked like he’d been beaten senseless.

Finally, some of the women, tired and satisfied, shut their mouths and shot Master Song a glance, sizing him up like a lone gleaming jewel in a hurricane’s wake, saying to one another, Time to get going. Then they made hurried exits.

Only when the women were gone did Master Song tumble into his chair, weighed down by worry, as if withered vines wrapped his body.

Ohhhhhh. He let out a long, long sigh. I pondered the sigh for a while, but it didn’t seem to be implying anything.

 * * *

That evening, very late, Yingzi visited the shop alone.

All these years later, a grown man now, when I remember that evening, I can’t help wondering what was happening in Yingzi’s inner world, what she was really thinking.

Yingzi, the village’s rose. When a girl blossoms into a beautiful woman, people tend to forget her thoughts and her inner being, all the more so in a backward village like Dongba, where people saw only Yingzi’s looks, a real tragedy. Living in solitude, her husband always away at sea, was this woman’s heart swept by tempestuous waves like a stormy ocean? Her solitude and yearning, her love and her longing, what could she do with them, where could she put them?

It seems to me she chose Master Song as her outlet. Master Song was an excellent choice, he was clean, considerate, and tight-lipped, and as a lover, surely he was superior to the crass country men—anyway, since the latter constantly boasted of their physical prowess, if any one of them had gotten their hands on Yingzi, the entire village would have heard about it.

Maybe it was dubious affection born out of boundless solitude, and insatiable physical and spiritual yearning, that gave Yingzi the courage to break out of her cage, to shatter a married woman’s bonds, and visit Master Song’s shop in the dead of night . . .

I guess it was because I slept on the street side of the bed that I was the first to hear the knocking, like a pitiful little bird pecking patiently.

The Song family shop was not too big, with one bedroom for his hunchbacked mother and another for the two of us, a kitchen in the back, and a spacious shop room in front, facing the main street, where in the evening wooden planks were put up, shutting the store. It was this wooden door on which Yingzi was softly knocking.

Master Song and I slept in the same big bed, cozied up under different covers. Since it was my job to put the lights out, sweep up, fetch things, and wait on the family, I slept on the outside, and he slept on the inside. While sleeping, Master Song was just like he was during the day: extremely quiet, making not a sound once he lay down, never rolling around, chit-chatting, snoring or talking in his sleep. I was at the age where I was sleeping a lot, and I was not a light sleeper. But to my surprise, I heard Yingzi from the very first knock.

Master Song must have been awake too. I looked to his side of the bed, but he wasn’t moving. All I could see was a very vague shadow in the dark.

I gave a little cough, but still he didn’t move. Was he asleep, or was he awake? I wasn’t sure.

The knocking went on, and I rolled out of bed. When I pushed aside the planks, Yingzi towered in the doorway. The instant I cleared the way, she sidled in, and just then Master Song’s mother lit the lamp, and Yingzi emerged from the darkness into the light. I noticed she was carrying the fancy dotted cloth beneath her arm. Her expression was extremely awkward, but she steeled herself and greeted Master Song’s mother: I came to have some clothes made.

Master Song stepped out from the inner room, already wearing his long gown, face wiped clean of any expression, not even looking tired. He casually waved away his mother and me: go back to sleep, nothing to see here.

His mother returned obediently to her room, but before she went, she winked, though I didn’t learn what the wink meant until later. 

I crawled back beneath the covers. Needless to say, I couldn’t sleep, and I found my eyes fixed on the feeble light shining beneath the door.

There was no sound outside, no sign at all that there was anyone there, not even the sound of panting. I stared off into nothing, my eyes probing the darkened depths . . . I don’t know what they were doing, but now that I’m older I can imagine, and it might have been something like this.

After a while, I heard the cloth being unfolded, and Master Song’s palms gliding down its length, and then he took out his little notebook, unfurling the cloth tape measure in a practiced motion. Deep, deep in the night, to my surprise, Master Song was getting ready to take Yingzi’s measurements.

I thought I heard Yingzi say something in a sorrowful tone, but her voice was muffled, and soon went silent. Maybe she got her point across with gestures and looks, but anyway, I couldn’t hear clearly. Master Song said nothing, but after a while, he seemed to stop moving his hands, no longer preparing to make clothes. I’m sure he shook his head, or maybe he nodded.

Suddenly, I heard Yingzi start to sob, trying with all her might to keep her voice down, the sound full of frustration and despair. Wrapped snugly in the blankets, even I felt her sorrow, and I couldn’t help getting angry on her behalf, hot blood coursing through my body. I wished I were a grown man so I could rush out, wrap my arms around her, and comfort her—at that moment, I seemed to suddenly understand so much, what a woman was, what people did in the dark. Before then I’d been muddle-headed, hopelessly naive, but in an instant I had awakened . . . Yingzi’s true beauty lay not in her appearance, but in her solitude, in the way she didn’t quite fit in. I liked hearing her sobbing so late at night.

I don’t know if Master Song let her rest her head on his chest, or kissed her ice-cold tears, or rubbed her back as she lay there, helpless and beautiful . . . in any case, it was still totally silent outside. Oh, Master Song, who would have guessed your heart was hard as steel? Yingzi cried for a while, trying to hold back her sobs.

I’m leaving, she said softly, distinctly, without a hint of emotion. At this I felt a jolt of panic, as if I’d watched a flower suddenly wither. 

Master Song returned to the bedroom, took his clothes back off, and climbed into bed.

A while later, he asked, Xiaotong, are you asleep?

No. I was a little upset with him. There had been no need to be so cruel to Yingzi.

Master Song climbed gingerly beneath the blankets with me, his body burning hot, as if he had a fever. He wrapped his arms around me from behind, as if he were embracing a block of ice.

Xiaotong, I’m not feeling well, let me . . . lie with you a while. There was desperation in Master Song’s voice. I had never seen him so soft or so weak. His hot breath brushed my neck. For a moment my body went stiff.

Xiaotong, I used to . . . have I told you this before? Every time I take a woman’s measurements, I get all . . . agitated. I spread their arms and legs, I have them make all sorts of little movements. When I measure them I touch them almost everywhere, I measure the chest when I make a shirt, and the crotch when I make a pair of pants, so I mean it, there’s no part of their bodies I haven’t touched . . . each time, I get all excited, all stirred up inside . . . Xiaotong, you’re not a kid anymore, can you understand? And then, when I’m finished measuring, I’m tired, and satisfied, as if I’ve climbed to a mountaintop . . . I go in back and wash my hands, calm myself, and move on to the next woman . . . but when it comes to, well, being with a woman . . . do you understand? When it comes to being intimate with them, I can’t, it feels dirty, and disgusting . . . I can’t do it . . . not even with Yingzi . . . she set her sights on the wrong man, why did she have to choose me?

Master Song seemed to burn still hotter, and I felt his body tremble slightly as he drew still nearer. I was tense, stiff, frozen in place.

Can I get you a wet washcloth? I asked, searching for some reason to climb out from beneath the blankets.

No thanks . . . just let me hold you. Don’t move. Master Song was like a drowning man clinging to a piece of driftwood, refusing to let go. When I at last stopped moving, he began softly, tentatively caressing the small of my back and my rear. The palms of his hands were gentle and dry, seeming to hypnotize me . . . amid all the tension, feeling trapped, I somehow began to doze off and fell asleep in his arms.

That evening was like a dream. In the dream, I heard Yingzi sobbing ceaselessly, the most sexually intense sound I’d ever heard. I felt my penis swell with blood, and then . . . someone seemed to be touching it, squeezing it, releasing its pent-up agitation . . . I felt like I had finished a long run, exerting all my energy, feeling sweet as honey, reeking of something raw.

It was my third year with Master Song. I was fifteen.

Master Song, I think, was around thirty-four.


Not long after, word came that Yingzi was gone. She had moved to another village to live with a distant cousin.

When I heard the news, I couldn’t be consoled. It was the worst tragedy of my life. Suddenly Dongba felt big and empty, and nothing in it interested me anymore. I was drained of energy, bereft of hope, but I couldn’t tell anyone why. I couldn’t go see her. I hadn’t had the chance to say good-bye. My pathetic crush on her couldn’t develop normally, and it couldn’t die.

The village was abuzz. The local people loved their hometown. How could she up and leave? For a while, she was the talk of the town. The autumn harvest had ended, and now that there was no more farm work, their tongues picked up the slack, busier now than their bodies had been. On the tips of their tongues, Yingzi danced her last dance in Dongba.

Master Song’s hunchbacked mother heard what happened too, or anyway, she heard something. One day, before dark, she had me put out the door planks, closing up shop.

She did not make dinner, but called Master Song and me to the table anyway. The age-scarred, uneven table had nothing on it at all. Tears and mucus streamed down her face. On the evening’s menu were her incoherent abuse and tearful blame.

Son, why don’t you get this over with? Marry a woman and bring her home, I don’t care who. She can be ugly as a crooked cucumber, shriveled as a date. I’ll even wait on her, she won’t want for anything . . . it’ll be a hundred times better than people talking behind my back.

Son, tell me, that night, nothing happened between you and Yingzi? She came so late, when the stars were already out, and hurried back before dawn. What do you think she was she doing here? Can’t you take a hint? By god I wish you’d made a move. At least then they’d shut their mouths . . . but they’re all saying you’re more yin than yang, I can’t stand people saying you’re not a man . . .

And you treated Yingzi like trash. Want to know why she left? You stabbed her in the heart, you made her lose face, now no one respects her, you dragged her name through the mud . . . Son, don’t you get it, everyone wants you to sleep with her . . . there are a hundred people waiting for you to loosen her up, so they can follow in your footsteps . . . all Dongba is waiting for you to do something, but you’re good for nothing, you’re the butt of all their jokes, you get her ass delivered on a silver platter and don’t know what to do with it, now I can’t even stand to step outside . . .

His hunchbacked mother didn’t hold back for my sake. I was mortified, recalling the dream I’d had that night under the covers with Master Song, wracked by jolts of anxiety and pain. More yin than yang—what a thing to say. It had a sickening ring.

I stole a glance at Master Song. He had bowed his head and averted his eyes, utterly helpless, not responding to any question, not explaining himself. He seemed to think if he just sat there and took the abuse, soon enough it would all be over—maybe it wasn’t the first time mother and son had had a row. I thought, given Master Song’s age, he should have long since taken a wife. He had put off marrying for all these years, and all along his hunchbacked mother had been heaping abuse on him. It was just that no one else knew. I was the first outsider to get a glimpse of the grand show.

In the end, she sputtered and fumed for half an hour, seeming to get it all out of her system. Her hands like withered vines stroked the table for a while, then she went to the kitchen to boil water. Logs snapped in the stove, in place of the answer Master Song didn’t give, an answer the world wouldn’t have understood if he had.

Stomachs empty, we returned from the kitchen to our room. Suddenly, Master Song softly chuckled, saying, Looks like she left her cloth.

I knew Master Song was talking about the fancy dotted cloth. That evening, Yingzi had stormed off, leaving it behind.

Now, twenty years later, who knows what corner of the earth that cloth has ended up in? No doubt it is tattered, moth-eaten, a shadow of what it once was. But, at this very moment, I can still recall it clearly, I can see it, and touch it . . . the afterimage of its dazzling dots imprinted on my eyes, the weighty feel of it lingering in my hands. I watch Master Song fling it out with a flourish, and it opens into the air, like a big bird spreading its wings . . . the translucent but not transparent cloth blocked people’s vision, like the veil between life and death.

Master Song stood, went to the outer hall, hung the oil lamp high, and went to work.

He rummaged for Yingzi’s precious cloth, and started in without any measurements, face half-lifted, staring into emptiness, pausing to think, then acting decisively, without even a measuring tape, without tracing the cuts, like a blind man in the dark, snipping the gleaming black scissors with stunning audacity, like plunging a plow into virgin soil, magically stopping when he should have stopped, and going when he should have gone, as if he knew Yingzi’s figure by heart—as if, like I said before, he was possessed by spirits, and these spirits, with hands ordinary people couldn’t see, had slowly, meticulously caressed Yingzi’s body, caressing the parts that stuck out, and the parts that sunk in, caressing the warm, delicious parts, caressing the moist parts, tracing entrancing, undulating lines, which Master Song’s shining scissors now retraced . . .

I watched from the side with wide-open eyes, as if reading a holy tablet, glimpsing some being descended from heaven. I knew it was the only chance I would ever get to see such a scene, to watch someone working the scissors so masterfully . . . above our heads the oil lamp swayed, casting Master Song’s shadow over the finished and half-finished garments on the rack, all women’s clothes, his shadow seeming to disappear into the broad bosoms and slender waists of the women . . . then, he stooped low, unveiled the new sewing machine that until now a cloth had covered, sat down before it, and treaded the pedal to the needle’s clack. The new machine clattered, sharp and clear, the staccato bursts of sound touching my heart, stirring my soul.

Without knowing why, I wanted to cry. Who was Master Song sewing for? For Yingzi? For himself? For me? Had he seen that, since Yingzi’s departure, I had been depressed, filled with frustrated longing?

The long night deepened like water, until we were wading in it. Master Song seemed to glow brighter by the moment, and when he finished treading the pedal, he snipped long narrow strips from the scraps of cut cloth, and started to twist them together, and I could see, he was coiling the knotted buttons, the most difficult part to make, the part he’d spent the most extraordinary effort on when he made the qipao for Madam Yan . . . I rushed over, to offer help, but Master Song just smiled and turned away, rebuffing the hand I held out . . . I don’t know how much time had passed, maybe only two or three hours, when Master Song suddenly tapped the scissors at me, and lifted his hands, and I lifted my gaze to follow, eyes bleary with sleep, to see the dotted cloth had become a stunning qipao.

It was the most beautiful qipao I had ever seen, a qipao no woman would ever wear.

Now, I could face Yingzi without feeling guilty. Master Song, seeming to have set down a heavy burden, talked aloud to himself. When he lifted his face, I saw ecstasy in his bloodshot eyes.

"Scissors, Shining" © Lu Min. By arrangement with the author. Translation © 2019 by Michael Day. All rights reserved.

from the June 2019 issue

So Long, Luise

A famous French writer recalls the affair that led to the secret of her success, from a novel by Céline Minard.

I drew up my first will as I was getting deeper and deeper into my third decade and my sales were increasing like an upwelling in a sea of oil, in order to stave off any potential plundering—postmortem or otherwise—and all havoc that could result from implied rights, from all the legal consequences that might arise should I have left everything unspecified.

The day I realized, after an appalling funeral, that those generally called one’s kin were capable of fundamentally and wholesale denying relationships forged over fifty years of patience and attentiveness, I decided to go visit my Notary and have him Note in Law the first and last names and attributes of the beneficiaries I wanted to be recognized. In all frankness, in thorough forthrightness, in sound mind.

I don’t see why I should contribute to the wealth and comfort of a tiny little thing I’ve never seen but which had the random idea to spring forth from the balls or the fertile ova of one of my more or less tangentially consanguineous relatives.

Thus do I bequeath and transfer to all the agnates, lineage, and consanguinities that could be wished for the right to address my eternal soul, by written text or by whispered prayer, in the most regretful terms and in whatever tone they wish to take or affect—without any guarantee of a response.

Now, for all my possessions and most of my assets, I designate as beneficiary to my fortune, to my body and whatever may come of it, including my papers and all archives to be burned, she who stands in the light and who never wavers, Luise XX, heres esto, an artist by profession. May she benefit, as we both already have together, from the happy accident of our meeting. May she delight and appreciate how sexual unions in any time and any place are a frivolity freed from all the leaden weight of life; because we are all beneath that mortal blade. See you later, mon amour.

I know you don’t believe it. I know that whether you’ve opened the window as promised or picked me up outside or found me in the chair, whether or not you’ve carried my body in your arms, this see you later will have no meaning to you. Just like the proposition “the current king of France is bald” has no meaning. Well, as in every one of our fights, all the artfulness I can summon up, and all that results from it, has only been to prove otherwise. See you later, now and for a good long while. I won’t talk about eternity, je t’aime.


I’ve never written anything in English.

Despite everything I’ve been able to say about languages, English and French especially, despite my declared and reiterated attachment to English as my true language, as my language of creation, despite all my accounts of its suppleness, its compactness, its vigorous neutrality, and even though I’ve repeatedly argued for the choice I made—a literary choice, personally literary, a permission, the possibility of inventing my own territory because it wasn’t mine from the outset, but rather taken up, taken over, thoroughly taken in while I was an adult, fully aware, because for me it was the opposite of a heritage, a terra incognita for which I had only the coordinates, a treasure map, a space I created in discovering it, word by word, literally, because ultimately it was never truly mine but I used it and practically reinvented it, and in using it—in usurping it, rather, and extracting some added value—it was possible to see the entire construction or etiology of my identity as a writer, despite these more or less inspired—but always sincere—affirmations and declarations, the fact is (c’est bien là le point) the fact is that I’ve never written anything in English.

Aside from my shopping lists and some notes and instructions for the house staff at Mondeult, aside from a few letters, most of them for business, aside from a kind of collection of insults for personal use, I’ve never written anything in English.

The seventeen or eighteen volumes that currently comprise my life’s work were written in French, my maternal and grand-maternal language.

They were translated into English. Except for First Days, my debut novel, translated by my discreet friend Eliot, I translated them all into English. I rewrote them.

I suppose I should be at least somewhat “sorry.” This revelation is a brutal one.

The organizers of the ten or twenty colloquiums I’ve—in good faith—participated in (I’m thinking, for example, of the one at Stanford: Beckett, Nabokov, and Their Heirs: The Choice of Language in Contemporary Europe) will all have every right to feel hoodwinked.

The reviewers declaring “XXX, the first French writer working in English” or “XXX is the best thing to have happened to the English language in two decades” will end up eating their words, if necessary spinning in their graves.

The Booker Prize jury might reconvene for an unusual meeting full of booze and curses. I told you, didn’t I! Fucking Frenchie! And twice! We gave it to her twice!!

Plenty of people will remember my spoken English being too awkward and heavily accented to ever be real. And that I had trouble understanding Americans and Oxbridge dons, but not Indians from India—an undeniable sign! Some academics will rub their hands thinking about the title for their next syllabus: comparative literature, “On Impostorship around Fictional Works,” “O’Brien and His ‘Mollycules,’ XXX and Her Adopted English: Toward a History of Theoretical Bluster.” Some French intellectuals will talk about double betrayals—this one warp and that one weft—that’s how to weave a scarf, while others will be overjoyed: an author’s come back to us! And with a scandal to boot, hallelujah! Sales will be through the roof. That old French pride—always rather low—will claw its way up a bit in this coop, with a hearty cock-a-doodle-doo, although to be perfectly clear: I’m not coming back.

The English language is my counter-language of creation. My English counter-language is the space I’ve invented, explored, extracted bit by bit from my original language, the foreign space that in and of itself was what allowed me to write in French.

Calmar & Cie would be wise never to try to recover my fictive translators’ fees. I’ve entrusted a complete file to Maître Charruau, who they know. If this whole business goes to trial, I’d be pretty safe in guessing that the verdict would be wholly disadvantageous for their interests (an overloaded debit column, Monsieur Calmar, you wouldn’t like that at all) and would create a precedent. Not to mention the absurdity of it all, which would be a terrible problem for a publishing house of estimable repute.

Since, after all, the English language wasn’t a complete surprise for me.

First Days, which was a bestseller in every English-speaking country upon its publication, which was displayed in aisle end caps, set face-out, piled up in stacks and display towers in the windows of Borders and Barnes & Noble stores (which, honestly, was a huge misunderstanding), which the European counterparts to literary scouts got paid to argue over, which had been completely ignored by Calmar & Cie, B.A.L., and Machette when the manuscript had been titled Premiers Nouveaux Jours, ended up getting an advance of ten thousand. You kidding me? Ten thousand? They should have shelled out a hundred thousand!

Five years later, completely failing to recognize the slightly tidied-up text, “an especially good translation,” Calmar coughed up a hundred and fifty thousand after a drawn-out auction, acting like a gambler that’d just hit jackpot on the slot machines. And sure enough, it had.

At that point, I could have decided that I’d had my revenge and revealed both the deception and, how should I put it, the bank shot I’d made. But that felt a bit obvious. I would have ended up in a good position for my future translations but not exactly the best position possible. My theory was that the French establishment would draw my prose into its bosom and that as a result XXX, France’s first English writer, would become XXX, French writer, bound to a vernacular language of reduced dimensions and distribution within the rest of the world. Another not-so-negligible point: my income was far higher at Platypus’s Tail than it ever would be at Calmar, even if I factored in my translations—the rights being systematically divided, per our contracts, into two equal parts of which only one was de jure paid to me.

[About this, my dear Luise, ask Giacomo to run a little audit, get the money back (suspended author’s rights, adaptation and derivative rights, etc.), don’t drink it away. All the wine you could want is in our cellars. Go gamble it all at Ianarty and LOSE. Go for as long as it takes. It all needs to be gone!]

For that matter, I was the object of the most charming attention of Mr. Thorp, my (late) press officer at Platypus’s Tail, who sent me into the seediest corners of Borough and brought me fruit dripping in honey before radio interviews. He thought I was writing an extraordinarily new, fresh English, cleansed of all dregs of Commonwealth resentment—and rightly so, he insisted, the French had never been colonized, they’d had William the Conqueror! The Battle of Hastings! Case in point!—new, thereby fresh, and perfectly suited to reawaken the Latins from their three or four centuries’ slumber. Mr. Thorp had wide-ranging geo-linguistic theories that unfurled over successive rounds of Guinness—which long had me believing that he had Irish roots.

So, at Bloomsbury, I happily explained, quite straightforwardly, how, when I was about twelve, I’d discovered, with a dejectedness mixed with a regretfulness not unlike learning of a friend’s death, that the French language hadn’t been the original language of all literature. That Dostoyevsky had been a Russian writer didn’t perturb me in the least, I could imagine that easily enough, but that he had written in Russian was a thundering revelation that I immediately shelved beside all those other defamatory lies. A brother to the deeply immoral assertions denying the historical existence of Long John Silver, the pirate cook of the Hispaniola, or casting doubt upon the validity of the faculty of reason Mr. Holmes engaged in all his criminal investigations.

Years later, in accordance with an inverse movement that was proportionally revolutionary, I must have discovered that the portion of the world living in this language (that is, my own) was in fact minuscule. So much frenzied reading of the international papers that I’d devoted myself to during a stretch of my teenage years, sequestered in my room and riveted to the computer that delivered packet upon packet of information and speech from many peoples in indecipherable, sometimes half-forgotten languages—Iroquois, Guaycuruan, Otí, Kiowa—had me convinced of the inanity of French, not to mention its stupidity, not only in its expressive potential (Snow. What snow? Molten snow. Fallen snow. Blue snow melted under the moon. Warm, soft snow that had hardened again) but also in its receptive capacity or its ability to be apprehended in translation. Each year, forty percent of books published in English were translated and brought to the French book market. Which meant that sixty percent of this literature, by far the best-served one, remained inaccessible to monolingual yet curious readers. But what of the language of the peoples of Oregon? Notwithstanding the fact that the Native American peoples of Oregon don’t write (only writing interests me), the language of the peoples of Oregon was yet another gap within mine.

These contradictory yet astonishing revelations, each one opposing the other, should have resulted in my exhaustive attempt to learn all the human languages or into a career as a polyglot translator. If that wasn’t what happened, it’s because right then I also met Paige and because it became abundantly clear in the bed supporting our awestruck, hot-jazzie lovemaking, that Plato’s Sameness wasn’t a complex notion.

In Ruel, in this horrid house her parents had abandoned, we spent a complete, luminescent night that has grown dear to my heart, a night experiencing the extraordinary metamorphic power of desire. Its labile omnipotence, its versatility. The multiplicity of stories and bodies it imparts, their ability to appear and transform, in the blink of an eye, deep within the blaze of action, without breaking it or miring it, on the contrary, feeding it all the better with a welter of metamorphoses drawn from unforeseen, unexpected groundswells and wellsprings.

This night when I understood that it was possible to have sex like a man, like a woman, with this woman like a woman, like a man, like a goat, like a devil, like an incense spirit, overflowing with water even while burning—oh, sweet heart, oh how you have surprised me in the dead of the night—this night sealed, consecrated, my future as a writer absolutely. And the decision about my language: Paige was Australian.

“If she walks in Cos’s light, in a shimmer of tinted fabric, if rings clink along her arms, if she bears the nose of Clodia or Lesbia or Cynthia or Helen, then she deserves a poem.” This is what First Days did in its own way, a preliminary, interpretive movement, not the pornographic tract it was mistaken for. But what does it matter? At the very least it gave Eliot the opportunity to set Shakespeare’s old daring dancing again in contemporary language and to call a cat (a pussy) by its positions and its variations: a ruff, a scut, a crack, a lock, a salmon’s tail. This last resurrection, incidentally, was what convinced Yorg Brayton, the editorial director at Platypus’s Tail, to publish this debut novel, calling it “promising.”

With Eliot, this exercise of transposition was a total contrast, a practically criminal complicity made up of doubts and back-room accusations, arguments, wild laughter and oaths of loyalty to one another (he took ten percent for the translation and the work of selling it, five percent for his discretion) and us pushing each other to alter particular future plans radically.

At the end of the whole thing he had to put an end to all literary activity and plunged into what had been dear to his body ever since his divorce: the drag show inspired by the Moulin Rouge. As for me, I had to learn enough English to take care of things myself, even though this meant cutting myself off from everyone else, cursing myself, cheating on myself, and returning to unbearable nights and better days.

It was a long apprenticeship for each of us.

Eliot took singing and dancing lessons from the Paris ballet mistress Janet Woodson and threw unstoppable parties at my place that brought the Vᵉ arrondissement’s neighborhood watch association knocking several times.

In the Southwark loft his wife had cleared out completely, I had a convertible couch, 150-watt Sennheiser speakers, and several crates of bourbon delivered, and I started practicing greeting people and making conversation.

We each made serious progress in parallel, and while my transformation was less visible than hers, hers was every bit as profound: like a salmon, with powerful beats of this salmon’s tail I surged against the current of the Thames and the Seine, tracing in my sinewy, piscine form, the discontinuous line—here in the air, there in the water—of what would become my medium for writing: the lie.

To be absolutely clear, aside from Eliot and Luise, nobody ever knew what I was trafficking between my two languages. Not even my Swiss agent Giacomo Bisiach who I got in touch with after my second book, presenting myself as an ambitious, greedy writer terrible at reading contracts but deliberately unprudish, meaning that no, I didn’t think it suitable or honorable to be a dishwasher at some Brooklyn hole in the wall by day and a writer at night penning the greatest works of the twenty-first century on a wobbly table. Even if I were drinking Balzacian quantities of spiked coffee, lighting box after box of reeking cigarillos, ultimately descending into a Homeric alcoholism befitting my posterity. No thank you. And, more to the point, if he knew an attorney well-versed in international law, he would be doing me a service since I had some money to invest.

Giacomo was an excellent advocate from the very first day. Open, agreeable, direct: he glanced very quickly over the numbers I had brought, the press clippings, and set his immense hand on my manuscript, declaring that he would call me in three days. In the meantime, if I had a few minutes free, he would be delighted to introduce me to one of his acquaintances at Peterman’s.

Two hours later, my first bank account was open.

“Tax evasion” has never held any negative connotations for me. In this phrase, the word tax, which a priori seems rigid and carries uneasy implications, finds itself so wonderfully light that it takes on intriguing, archaic tonalities, like a red moon veiled by the warmth of a blazing day within a massive, inky-black sky, studded with billions of pinpricks. “Tax evasion,” practically an oxymoron, radiates a magical space, with a paradoxical freedom, and constitutes the Platonic ideal of a genuinely ancient rhetorical figure’s renovation for thoroughly undeniable effect. All the more so for a writer.

I don’t doubt that the French Republic, and its requisite taxation, maintains a structure that guarantees more or less clannish abuses and excesses and proofs of brute force. But when the Republic forgets or denies or tramples its own posterity underfoot, then the best course of action is to take particular safety measures oneself and with utmost respect.


Yorg Brayton couldn’t pay me a substantial advance—we were dealing with theoretical speculations—but he sent me Mr. Thorp, armed with his umbrella and his industrious, incessant activity. He found my destiny thoroughly fascinating, repeated that decisions often took you places without your realizing it, and, after a few cross-Channel phone calls, one of his friends was able to put a “very suitably insulated” Ford minivan at my disposal.

And so I spent six months amid the immense Irish stretches, each one of them peaty and black and deserted, before setting my sights on the heights of Lobinstown in an empty, ultramodern shell, like an arthropod on a bit of slimy rock. I stayed there for some time listening to the aggressive seagulls chasing each other down the seaside path and contemplating, usually in the morning, history’s ironies. Should I have washed my hair outside, in front of the parapet, with a bowl of soap in one hand and a frayed dishrag in the other before coming back to France once and for all to suffer so many twists and turns before finally achieving renown? Or did I just need to sit on this bench and pay attention to the welter of unimportant things crossing the planks beneath my ass? Get on my thin-tired racing bike to cross the moor and stop at the first church I saw to play the lonely organ in the night?

It was necessary to spend six months and one day on Irish land in order not only to benefit from simple evasion but to enjoy paradise directly. Of the fiscal sort. So, after the allotted time, I’d reached the gates of paradise. Once they were open for good, I hopped on a plane headed to Italy. As they say, I’d caught a chill.

After three months of prolonged springtime on the island of Ventotene amid the archaic Caetani, it became clear that I preferred evasion to paradise.

A decade later, I had to go back there with you, my sweet lullaby, and what an enchantment that was! Better yet: a silk-lined charm! This life bathed in light, this house with all its doors and windows open to your face on the walkway of the ship that lumbered between the island and the mainland. Open to the wind, your hands, your mouth, your blouse all open, your lips like cherries. Our unregimented days metered only by the sun, the siestas heavier than the heat, the huge hammock amid the olive trees and these deep-white paintings you made as each day began in the orchard, the canvas set on the table, outside, leaning against the irritating ocher of the decaying wall, these sumptuous Overexposed Dante paintings, the crickets’ all-encompassing song, my protracted hours under covers writing (B)racket all in footnotes, dry white wine, whiskey, apples—all that is still within me. And I shouldn’t say “still” because that’s a part of the kingdom our life had, a living part that cannot die. That remains—stare—in a gap of time. Like all successful evasions.


Thus the part I’m writing at this moment, this testament, which will carry me headlong beyond my own death toward some temporality where the opposing forces of composition and biographical decay cancel each other out . . .

From So Long, Luise. @ 2011 by Céline Minard. Published 2011 by Denoël. By arrangement with the publisher. Translation @ 2019 by Jeffrey Zuckerman. All rights reserved.

from the June 2019 issue

Abel’s Autobiography


In the grip of obsession, a man turns an open relationship into a triangle in an excerpt from a novel by Kári Tulinius. 

Listen to Kári Tulinius read "Abel's Autobiography" in the original Icelandic.

Life never chooses the right moment to unveil love to you for the first time, when you’ve not yet experienced it—not, for instance, at a moment when the days are lumbering by at a crawl, like station wagons in bumper-to-bumper traffic—but rather when you’re speeding along the freeway with a scalding hot cup of coffee in one hand on your way to meet your friend near the old abandoned military base so you can sneak through a hole in the fence and leap naked from the barracks roof into a swimming hole and then look over at the other lane where there’s a person who’s in just as much of a hurry as you and who looks over at the very same second and your eyes meet and something sparks in your mind, and your friends, your plans, your future are all forgotten, and then suddenly, it’s clear there’s only one right choice: to smash your cars together and make love in the wreckage. 

The person in the car next to mine in this metaphor was Jerome, who, as he put it, had needed to correct the misunderstanding that he was a woman and had had a mastectomy, had been taking testosterone for two years, and carried himself, looked, and smelled exactly like what he was—and I didn’t just want to be with him, I wanted to be him, minus the receding hairline—I even considered quitting theology and transferring to the music composition department where he was completing his PhD because his whole inner self came together in one whole, wasn’t just draped around him like rags.  

We met because he was composing not music exactly, but rather a soundscape for a play I had a part in, which bore the long and cumbersome title of Scies Sub Ista Tenui Membrana Dignitatis Quantum Mali Iaceat—You Will Know How Much Evil Lies Under That Thin Coating of Titles—which quite rightly indicated that the work was a bit pretentious, though the title had actually come about by chance; it was supposed to have been the epigraph, but the playwright, Rhea Wilkins, wasn’t able to come up with a title and ultimately, the Seneca quote ended up being the only thing written on the cover page and anyway, it corresponded perfectly with the content: an amalgamation of short retellings of Greco-Roman myths that dealt with gender roles—I was to play our friend Attis from a poem by Catullus—since Rhea wanted to use ancient mythology to critique the gender myths of the present. 

The other role I was supposed to play, one of Penelope’s pushy suitors, was cut when the play was shortened by half—all the Homer stuff got cut out—so I had more time to hang out and chat; I’d actually planned to sit in the corner and study, but I’d always enjoyed lolling around with a cup of tea, discussing everything under the sun and moon while my castmates worked on something in the script that I was in no way responsible for, so it didn’t take long before I was spending a lot less time with my nose in a book and fingers on a keyboard, while conversely, the hours I spent with the musicians—among them, Jerome—started to pile up and they amused themselves with stories and party games, some of them music-related—for instance, they’d improvise a quick tune to represent the way someone walked and then you’d have to guess who the song was for—but others more traditional conversation games, like one where you had to describe a fictional character without making any physical gestures and without using any word connected to the fictional work the character was in, and I was very good at that game while Jerome was the master of the promenade game because he generally had a really good feeling for how bodies moved, both as discrete entities and also how they filled and used space. 

We were drawn together on the dance floor, our group went to a dance club all together, which I’m usually not big on because I’d rather dance alone or with just a few friends—this was a sign that I’d been sucked into Jerome’s gravitational pull, which I was as yet unaware of—but this time, I didn’t think twice about it, rather followed everyone into the club and out onto the floor and was there longer than everyone else, except for him, until finally, we got separated from everyone else among the dancing strangers, bodies that turned into waves that encircled us in a writhing swell of flesh and fervor, his dance steps becoming my own—more delicate, smoother and slower—until he stood still, looking down and a tiny bit to the left, his hands quivering in time with the music; I was spooned out from within and filled with thunderclouds—I’d moved closer as our dancing slowed and laid a hand on his right hip and then he put his arms around me, pulled me to him, lifted his face to mine and kissed me and the electricity that had been building up under my skin, in my chest and in my throat, streamed out of me and into him. 

I probably would have been able to maintain my sanity when it came to him—though there’s no doubt that I would have become smitten all too quickly—had he not told me first thing the next morning that he was in an open relationship but that he wanted to keep sleeping with me, seeing me, and asked if I wanted the same thing; that’s when the weeds of jealousy took root and spread throughout my thoughts, choked my other feelings and desires so that I became obsessed with Jerome, even started to copy the way he dressed and moved—I wanted to have him all to myself, my life began revolving around taking possession of him and his time, everything else became a mere detail, my writing assignments were submitted late and poorly done, class periods passed me by like a herd of cows in the fog—if I even showed up, that is—my relationships with friends got choked by the weeds because my friends were transformed into psychologists who had to listen to me blather on—I have to give it to you: you’re always willing to listen to me ramble—my theatrical pursuits vanished in the uncultivated thicket like everything else that had made me me, and in the end, I was only interested in two things: Jerome, and his lover, Lionel. 

Jealousy sowed its seeds wider still in my mind whenever Jerome called me and said that he couldn’t meet up because Lionel needed him; the first time he did it, it was OK—things come up—but the next time he chose Lionel over me, I understood that this was the way my life was going to be, that I would always be second best because Jerome felt that he bore some responsibility for Lionel—any time Jerome’s cell would whistle with a message from Lionel, Jerome’d come running—although in fairness, Jerome could also always rely on Lionel, who felt that ze’d been rescued from the abyss by our mutual lover. 

Jerome had met Lionel at the Boulder Public Library as ze would regularly go there to meet hir daughter, who ze’d lost custody of when ze’d transitioned; Jerome found the library an agreeable place to work on his compositions, far away from the distractions of the university campus, and on one occasion he noticed the tense interaction between Lionel and hir former husband, started to keep an eye out for hir and get to know the routine: ze’d wait for hir daughter, chat with her, say good-bye to her—or, when the ex didn’t show, didn’t—how Lionel would crumple when ze’d given up hope of getting to see hir daughter that day, and on one such occasion, Jerome approached Lionel, said he’d often seen hir with hir daughter, and it didn’t take long for their conversation to become quite intimate. 

Lionel sent Jerome a friend request on Facebook, they started talking, and before long were regularly meeting at a coffee shop in town, although Lionel lived in a cabin in the woods, far up in the Rockies—hir isolation was both geographical and social—ze’d moved from New York to be close to hir daughter when hir former husband got a computer science position in Boulder, had let hirself be guided by a long-standing desire, moved to a remote house to write, and then four years had passed and ze hadn’t made any close friends, rather lived in hir cabin and took walks through mountain forests in search of the inspiration that ze did actually find, ze’d finished the manuscript of hir novel and was forever rewriting it—I’d managed to covertly send myself a copy from Jerome’s computer when I was visiting him at his office—the novel was about Abelard and Heloise, or more accurately, just Heloise, but in Lionel’s story, Abelard was her creation, a nom de plume she adopted in order to get her writing published, and then her pseudonym took on its own life and stories about its dialectical prowess traveled to every corner of France, then Heloise began dressing up as Abelard and started teaching at a Paris school, but claimed to be taking private lessons with that famous intellectual so as not to arouse suspicion when going in and out of the place where she kept her disguise, but in time, she started to spend more time in her role as Abelard, gradually felt better that way than she did as a noblewoman, until an uncle’s suspicion that something untoward was going on between her and her teacher lead to an innocent bystander being castrated and her being forced to enter a nunnery.  

Lionel felt that society, both American society at large and the literary world, was against hir, ze had a master’s degree in creative writing from Brooklyn College but never got to teach anywhere or publish anything, and ze had trouble trusting anyone other than Jerome, who won hir trust by always being frank and forthcoming, describing all his love affairs in great detail—sometimes, Lionel also came down just to hear Jerome practicing his clarinet—but other than hir lover and daughter, Lionel avoided humankind as best ze could, since as far as ze was concerned, society had driven hir into the forest. 

I felt like I had to meet hir, to find out who it was that held Jerome captive—my emotions had gotten the better of me—to find a way to free him from his prison, to get him all to myself—a mentality that I’m ashamed of now, a problematic but important part of my life, but I wouldn’t be me without my obsession, or to put it better, I wouldn’t be me without this experience because when Jerome became my role model, I could allow my masculinity to grow like an apple tree next to a crystal-clear spring and become myself; before, I’d taken cues from my father, but it’s from Jerome that I learned how to move and how to be still, how to knot my tie and iron my shirts, how to speak and listen. 

In the beginning, Jerome and I didn’t meet very often outside of the theater, but as the fall semester progressed, I started visiting him most days and in the end, I was staying with him every night, except when Lionel was in town or needed him to stay in the forest, but jealousy weighed so heavily upon me that I could only begrudge Lionel and be bitter toward Jerome for leaving me behind so that more and more often, I’d pass by his house when they were together in the hope of seeing them without ever having decided what exactly it was that I planned to do if they actually appeared. 

Nothing ever came of these walk-bys, but one day, I saw an email from Lionel to Jerome—I’d snuck a look at it while he was making tea—in which ze suggested that they meet up at a coffee shop called Erhard’s that was pretty far away from downtown and the university; at first, it wasn’t my intention to spy, but my curiosity got the better of me and after Jerome left me by the university building where I was supposed to be going to class, I went to the coffee shop instead—took the next bus after him—and as soon as I arrived, I knew I’d made a mistake: it was a small place, just a bakery, really, with a few tables for customers, in a shopping center where each shop was facing out toward the parking lot such that I couldn’t hide anywhere and so had to stop pretty far away; as far as I could tell, the two of them were sitting at a table with a little girl—probably Lionel’s daughter—and then I walked back in the direction of the university. 

It makes my skin crawl now when I think about how asinine my behavior was, but at any rate, I decided to take things even further because when I realized, while snooping through Jerome’s emails on another occasion, that they intended to go up to Lionel’s place in the mountains, I resolved to follow them; I wanted to see them together so I could understand why Jerome preferred Lionel to me—I just had to make arrangements for a car and then also to dress in such a way that Jerome wouldn’t recognize me from a distance.  

After asking a few friends if I could borrow their car—I should mention that I invented the unnecessarily complicated excuse that some relatives of mine had a twelve-hour stopover at the Denver airport and I wanted to take them on a quick trip into the Rockies—Cynthia told me I could use her Corolla if I returned it washed and with a full tank of gas; then I went and bought an ugly old sweater and a big wool hat—there was no reason to do more than that, but just to be on the safe side, I grabbed a pair of fake glasses from the props closet, as well as a thermos of tea and a package of cookies from home. 

I didn’t have to wait long because Lionel arrived in hir pickup truck about five minutes after I’d parked a short ways down the street and Jerome came out right away—he usually made me wait—and they drove off and I after them, took the most direct route out of town and up into the Rockies, the sides of which were already in shadow, and I suddenly realized that I had no idea where Lionel lived, nor whether the two of them were going straight to hir house; I’d been so focused on how I’d go about following them that I hadn’t thought through the trip itself, except that I should keep at least one car between us, a tip I’d picked up from crime novels.

Lionel followed the winding road along the bottom of the valley which lay between hills that quickly turned into steep, densely wooded mountains on both sides of the car and every time they disappeared around a curve, I got scared that I’d lose them, although that didn’t happen, and finally, we came to the dam and water reservoir by Nederland, but they kept driving, through the town and up into the mountains with me following in the Corolla, further and further up into the Rockies—it had started to snow—and as the road got increasingly narrow and winding, I lost sight of them behind the dense trees more often, although I invariably caught sight of them again until, all of a sudden, they disappeared. 

At first, I kept driving for a while in the hopes I’d find them, but I was quickly persuaded that they’d turned off the road somewhere, so I turned the car around and drove slowly back the way I’d come, trying to scan for back roads leading into the forest and it wasn’t long before I came across one, but when I slowed down to check if I could see some trace of a car, I caught sight of another back road further down and so on and so forth because within the very short distance I’d driven back, there were any number of roads leading into the forest and tire tracks in the new-fallen snow on many of them. 

I didn’t want to give up and decided to drive down the back road that had tire tracks that I thought looked the most like they were from a truck—I have no idea now how I thought I could know that—at first, it was going really well, but then the Corolla’s tires started to lose their grip and spin a bit, but I still kept going—I didn’t want to have wasted all that time and energy following them all the way up there just to have them get away from me in the final feet—but then the road ended at an old hunting shack—no car, Jerome and Lionel nowhere to be seen. 

I was shocked, nearly burst into tears, got out of the car to check whether maybe the road kept going, but it didn’t, the tire tracks ended—or, more accurately, began—at the shack, and there wasn’t a thing to see through the snow flurries except for the forest all around me, so I turned around and went back the way I’d come, but before long, I came to a spot where the road forked and then drove a ways down a side road, stopped the car, jumped out, made sure that no one had driven down it, got back in the car, backed out onto the main road, and put it into drive, but when I tried to go forward, the tires started spinning and then jerked the car forward onto the shoulder and I couldn’t get it to go backward or forward and when I took out my phone to call for help, I couldn’t get a signal—stuck, no hope of rescue, in the forest—the flurries had become an all-out blizzard, an endless torrent of white flecks that fell on the fir trees, the Corolla, and me. 

I didn’t know what I should do in this predicament because I’d learned to drive in the summer in Issaquah and had never needed to think about how I should free a car that’s stuck in the snow, had never gotten the knack, and in New England, where I would have maybe been able to learn it, I never drove—I hardly ever got in a car, hardly ever left the campus grounds because that’s where I felt most comfortable—but now I wished I’d tried to drive in the snow, just so I’d know if I was in a lot of trouble or just an insignificant jam, but I felt entirely forsaken, like my life was maybe even in danger.  

The car idled while I sat and thought about what would be the best thing to do, but my initial hunch—you couldn’t call it an informed guess—was that this road was most likely used very little, so I decided the best thing to do would be to walk back out to the main road, particularly because I was afraid that if I waited until morning, the tire tracks would get snowed over and the snow drifts would be more arduous to traverse, and anyway, there was still something left of the day, so I put my coat on over my sweater—which I thanked providence I’d bought—took off the fake glasses, put on the cap and gloves, turned off the Corolla, got out, grabbed the thermos and cookies, started off into the blizzard, and was all at once overcome with worry about Cynthia’s car, although I managed to shake that off because I knew she would be the first to tell me not to worry about a lifeless object, that if I’d died because I didn’t want to abandon her car she’d have chased me into the next world like a hunter stalking its prey.   

The walk went well—the tire tracks showed me the way and I was filled with a growing sense of security, would have even whistled if the snowflakes hadn’t chilled my enthusiasm, but my creaking steps became livelier, and before long, the walk was progressing well and I was certain that I’d reach the road soon, but little by little the tire tracks became more indistinct, slowly but surely it got darker, my self-assurance waned and I started feeling less sure of myself, thought that it would have been good to have you at my side—an Icelander who knew what you were supposed to do in such circumstances. 

Darkness fell suddenly, much sooner than I would have hoped—I hadn’t thought about the fact that in the mountains, the sun disappears behind the peaks long before it sets—and soon I couldn’t see anything except what was illuminated when I checked my phone for service—there wasn’t any—I’d grown cold and I suddenly realized that I had no idea how long I’d driven along the trail or how far from the road I’d gone; all my focus had been directed at what lay ahead and any clues that indicated that Jerome and Lionel had gone this way, so I hadn’t checked the clock or the mile markers, but now I understood what kind of danger I was in, and that I had been led there by my own obsession—had allowed myself to be a jealous idiot—and now I might die because of my own stupidity, and so I sat down with my back up against a tree, drew my legs up under my old sweater, scrunched my head down into the collar and shifted a little so that I could have a sip of tea, a nibble of a cookie, while I thought about the fact that I might now die, that in my foolhardiness I’d endangered myself, that I would maybe freeze to death under a tree next to a backwoods trail high up in the Rocky Mountains just because I’d become obsessed with a person I’d never met: my lover’s lover.  

I had two choices: I could wrest back control of my life or I could die, either now or later, after I’d made another decision while blinded by my obsession, so I decided to stop loving Jerome, to stop thinking about Lionel—to stop living for other people and start instead living for myself—and so I renounced Jerome, I renounced my love, renounced the power my emotions held over me. 

In order to lift my spirits, I imagined that I was Superman, worn out and exhausted after having single-handedly saved the world from invasion, and now recovering from my injuries in a forest not far from the farm where I’d grown up when suddenly, the man who’d raised me as his own came out of the shack and sat down next to me dressed in a flannel shirt, jeans, and green boats—even though I knew very well that he was a ghost, since my enemies had murdered him in cold blood again and again—but still he laid his hand on my shoulder and we reminisced about my childhood, back when everyone thought I was an earthling.  

I woke up cold and stiff, my eyes smarting from my contact lenses, wolfed down what was left of the cookies, drank the last drops of tea, and tried to follow the path—which wasn’t actually possible, in that it was now completely invisible—but the illusion of a path kept me walking and before long, I heard the sound of traffic and walked right out onto the road I’d turned off of the day before, waving my arms and ecstatic with happiness; a couple around sixty or so stopped in a Jeep, took me back to Cynthia’s car, hauled it back on the road and as I drove home, I felt like I’d been purified overnight: everything that wasn’t me was gone—nothing was left except for Abel, except for all that I am. 

On my way down from the mountains, the thought crossed my mind that people are not one unbroken whole, but rather, the brain is a collection of countless nodes and components in a complex system of cooperation and competition; reason is but one aspect, but in that all my student years went into learning to be a thinker—rational and critical—it’s practically a given that I’d extol logic above all else in my mind; I’ve always had a tendency to look at my body and my self as one, unbroken whole, one person, but I’m not a person—rather a polyphonic democracy of silent impulses because no one agrees with their inner self, because my selves are many and no one thought binds them all together; instead, my mind is a foam that swirls up to the surface of my brain as this system and these components flow together like the Pacific and the Atlantic in the Strait of Magellan.   

In their natural state, people simply are what they are, but within a society, they become a tangle of roles, self-images, and life purposes, all in a paradoxical structure that we weave together in a civilization that is reified in cities, temples, writing, and images, and again on the internet where blogs, videos, and Facebook present everyone with their own objectification; everyone acquires an electronic soul that leads an independent life and can survive the death of the body like a ghost that can only be laid to rest by destroying all information, but in any civilization, it’s always a crime to destroy information—only the worst villains set fire to libraries—but I sometimes wished I could erase my own electronic soul and try to find something to fill that void, find eternal life somewhere other than in databases, or, yes, even fling myself out into the void and see what is beyond it. 


From Móðurhugur. © Kári Tulinius. By arrangement with the author. Translation © 2019 by Larissa Kyzer. All rights reserved.


Lífið velur aldrei rétta augnablikið til að afhjúpa í fyrsta sinn ástina fyrir þeim sem aldrei hafa hrærst af henni, ekki þegar dagarnir drattast áfram í hægagangi eins og skutbílar í umferðarteppu, heldur þegar brunað er eftir þjóðveginum með rjúkandi heitan kaffibolla í annarri hendi, á leiðinni að hitta vini sína við gamla, yfirgefna herstöð, laumast inn um gat í girðingunni til að hoppa naktir af braggaþakinu í vatnsbólið, en svo er litið yfir á næstu akrein og þar er manneskja sem er alveg jafn mikið að flýta sér, svo lítur hún til hliðar á sama sekúndubroti, og augu mætast, eitthvað gneistar innan í heilanum, vinir, plön og framtíð gleymast, og allt í einu leita á hugsanir um að hið eina rétta í stöðunni sé að klessa bílunum saman og elskast í flakinu.

Í næsta bíl við mig í myndlíkingunni var Jerome sem, eins og hann orðaði það sjálfur, hafði þurft að leiðrétta þann misskilning að hann væri kvenkyns og var kominn mun lengra í þeirri leiðréttingu en ég, búinn að láta taka af sér brjóstin, hafði tekið inn testósterón í tvö ár og hegðaði sér, leit út, og lyktaði alveg eins og sá sem hann var, og mig langaði ekki bara til að vera með honum, heldur vera hann—sleppa samt við háu kollvikin—meira að segja íhugaði ég að hætta í trúarbragðafræði og skipta yfir í tónskáldabrautina þar sem hann var í doktorsnámi, því öll hans innri sjálf komu saman í eina heild, þau héngu ekki utan á honum eins og larfar.

Við kynntumst af því að hann var að semja—ekki tónlist beinlínis heldur hljóðmynd—fyrir leikrit sem ég fór með hlutverk í og bar hið langa og óþjála nafn Scies Sub Ista Tenui Membrana Dignitatis Quantum Mali Iaceat—Þið munið skilja hvílík illska leynist undir þunnu yfirborði sæmdarinnar—sem gaf réttilega til kynna að verkið væri nokkuð tilgerðarlegt, þó að titillinn hefði í raun orðið þessi fyrir tilviljun; áttu að vera einkunnarorðin en leikskáldið, Rhea Wilkins, gat ómögulega fundið titil og þessi tilvitnun í Seneca varð að endingu það eina sem stóð á forsíðunni og rímaði ágætlega við innihaldið, samansafn af stuttum þáttum sem endursögðu grísk-rómverskar goðsagnir sem fjölluðu um kynhlutverk—ég lék vin okkar Attis úr ljóði Catullusar—en Rhea vildi nota fornar goðsagnir til að gagnrýna kynmýtur nútímans.

Hitt hlutverkið sem ég átti að leika, einn af ágengari vonbiðlum Penelópu, hvarf þegar leikritið var stytt um helming—allt sem kom frá Hómer fór sömu leið—svo að ég hafði meiri tíma til þess að hangsa og spjalla, reyndar hafði ætlunin verið að sitja úti í horni og læra, en mér hafði alltaf þótt gott að sitja með tebolla og ræða alla mögulega og ómögulega hluti meðan unnið væri að einhverju í leikritinu sem ég bæri enga ábyrgð á, svo að sá tími sem ég var með nefið í skólabókunum og fingurna á lyklaborðinu styttist hratt og örugglega en á móti fóru að hrannast upp klukkustundirnar sem ég dvaldi með tónlistarfólkinu, og þar með Jerome, en það skemmti sér með sögum og alls konar samkvæmisleikjum, sumum tónlistartengdum—til dæmis með því að spila göngulag einhvers og svo átti að giska á hver manneskjan væri—en líka hefðbundnari samræðuleikjum, til dæmis einum þar sem lýsa átti skálduðum persónum án látbragðs og án þess að nota nokkur orð sem tengjast verkunum sem þær eru í, og ég var mjög góður í þessum leik en Jerome var meistari göngulagstúfanna, hafði yfirhöfuð mjög næma tilfinningu fyrir því hvernig líkamar hreyfðust, bæði sem aðskilin fyrirbæri sem og hvernig þeir fylltu út í og nýttu rými.

Við drógumst saman á dansgólfi, hangsliðið fór allt saman á næturklúbb, sem ég er yfirleitt lítið gefinn fyrir því ég vil heldur dansa einsamall eða með örfáum vinum—þetta var til merkis um að ég var þegar farinn að falla inn í aðdráttarafl Jeromes sem ég var þó ómeðvitaður um—ég hugsaði mig ekki tvisvar um heldur elti hópinn inn á staðinn og út á gólf og var þar lengur en allir aðrir, nema hann, og loks vorum við tveir einangraðir innan um ókunna dansara—líkamar sem urðu að öldu sem umlukti okkur í iðandi svelg holds og hreyfingar—dansspor hans urðu minni, fínlegri, stílhreinni og hægari, þar til hann stóð kyrr og horfði niður og ögn til hægri, hendurnar rétt bifuðust í takt við tónlistina—ég holaðist að innan og fylltist þrumuskýi—ég hafði færst nær eftir því sem dansinn stilltist og lagði hönd á vinstri mjöðm hans, þá tók hann utan um mig, dró að sér, lyfti andliti sínu að mínu og kyssti mig, og rafmagnið sem hafði hlaðist upp undir húðinni, í brjóstkassanum og kokinu, streymdi úr mér í hann.

Ég hefði líklegast haldið sönsum gagnvart honum—þótt vissulega hafi ég strax orðið mjög hrifinn—hefði hann ekki sagt mér strax næsta morgun að hann væri í opnu sambandi, en hann vildi halda áfram að sofa hjá mér, hitta mig, og spurði hvort ég vildi ekki það sama, þá spratt upp í mér arfi afbrýðiseminnar og dreifði sér um huga minn—kæfði aðrar tilfinningar og þrár—svo að ég varð heltekinn af Jerome, fór meira að segja að stæla klæðaburð hans og hreyfingar, og ég vildi eiga hann út af fyrir mig; líf mitt fór að snúast um að ná eignarhaldi yfir honum og tíma hans, allt annað varð aukaatriði, ritgerðir skiluðu sér seint og illa, kennslustundir liðu hjá eins og kúahjörð í þoku—ef ég á annað borð mætti—vinasambönd kæfðust í arfanum því að vinir mínir urðu að sálfræðingum sem þurftu að hlusta á mig tala um og greina Jerome í þaula—þú mátt eiga það að þú nenntir alltaf að hlusta á mig rausa—leikhúslífið hvarf sjónum í óræktarþykkninu, eins og allt annað sem hafði gert mig að mér, og að lokum komst aðeins tvennt að: Jerome og elskhugi hans, Lionel.

Afbrýðin sáði sér enn víðar um hugann þegar Jerome hringdi í mig og sagðist ekki geta komið og hitt mig því að Lionel þyrfti á sér að halda, í fyrsta sinn sem hann gerði það var allt í lagi, ýmislegt getur komið upp á, en þegar hann tók Lionel fram yfir mig í annað sinn skildi ég að líf mitt yrði svona til frambúðar, að ég stæði skör neðar því að Jerome leit svo á að hann bæri ábyrgð á Lionel voru öll önnur áform—allt annað fólk—látin lönd og leið og hann fór til Lionels, sem þurfti ekki annað en að láta blístra í síma Jeromes til að kalla hann til sín þegar eitthvað bjátaði á, þó verð ég sanngirninnar vegna að minnast á það að Jerome gat líka alltaf reitt sig á Lionel, sem leit svo á að sér hefði verið bjargað úr hyldýpinu af sameiginlegum ástmanni okkar.

Jerome hafði kynnst Lionel á borgarbókasafni Boulder en þangað kom Lionel reglulega til að hitta dóttur sína, sem hán hafði misst forræði yfir þegar hán leiðrétti kyn sitt—leit hvorki á sig sem karl eða konu—Jerome fannst safnið þægilegur staður til að vinna að tónverkum sínum, fjarri áreiti háskólasamfélagsins, og eitt sinn veitti hann gaum stirðum samskiptum Lionels við fyrrverandi eiginmann sinn, tók að fylgjast með og fór að þekkja ferlið; beðið eftir dótturinni, spjallað við hana, hún kvödd eða, þegar sá fyrrverandi kom ekki, hvernig Lionel krumpaðist saman innan frá þegar hán gaf upp vonina að fá að sjá dóttur sína þann daginn, en í eitt þeirra skipta gaf Jerome sig að Lionel, sagðist hafa séð hán oft með dóttur sinni, og þau byrjuðu strax að ræða saman á mjög innilegum nótum.

Lionel sendi Jerome vinabeiðni á Facebook, þau fóru að spjalla saman og fljótlega fóru þau að hittast reglulega á kaffihúsi í bænum, en Lionel bjó í kofa inni í skógi, langt uppi í Klettafjöllum—einangrunin var bæði landfræðileg og félagsleg—hafði flutt hingað frá New York til að vera nálægt dóttur sinni þegar fyrrverandi eiginmaður háns fékk stöðu við tölvunarfræðideildina í Boulder svo hán lét langvinna þrá vísa sér leið og flutti í afskekkt hús til að skrifa, en síðan voru fjögur ár og hán hafði ekki eignast nána vini, heldur dvaldi í kofanum sínum og gekk um skóga Klettafjallanna í leit að innblæstri, sem hán fann reyndar, var búinn með handrit að skáldsögu sem hán var sífellt að endurskrifa—ég stalst til að senda sjálfum mér eina gerðina úr tölvu Jeromes þegar ég heimsótti hann á skrifstofuna—um Abelard og Helóísu, eða réttara sagt bara Helóísu, en í sögu Lionels var Abelard tilbúningur hennar, skáldanafn sem hún tók upp til að fá rit sín útgefin, síðan fékk dulnefnið sjálfstæða tilvist og sögur um snilldarlega rökfimi þess fóru vítt og breitt um Frakkland, svo að Helóísa fór að klæða sig upp sem Abelard og hóf að kenna við einn Parísarskólann, en þóttist vera að sækja einkatíma hjá hinum fræga menntamanni til að gera komur sínar í húsakynnin þar sem hún geymdi gervið ekki grunsamlegar, en með tímanum fór hún að vera æ lengur í hlutverki Abelards, leið smátt og smátt betur þannig en sem aðalskonu, þar til grunur frænda hennar um að eitthvað misjafnt væri í gangi milli hennar og kennarans varð til þess að saklaus nágranni hennar var geldur, og hún neyddist til að fara í nunnuklaustur.

Lionel fannst samfélagið vera á móti sér, bæði hið bandaríska almennt og bókmenntaheimurinn—hán var með meistaragráðu í ritlist frá Brooklyn-háskóla en fékk hvergi að kenna og ekkert útgefið—og átti erfitt með að treysta neinum nema Jerome, sem vann traust háns með því að vera alltaf hreinskilinn og opinskár, lýsti ástarævintýrum sínum og leyfði háni að fylgjast með öllu—Lionel kom líka stundum í heimsókn bara til að hlusta á Jerome æfa sig á klarinett—en fyrir utan ástmann sinn og dóttur forðaðist Lionel mannkynið sem mest hán mátti, enda fannst háni samfélagið ýta sér út í skóg.

Mér fannst ég þurfa að kynnast háni, komast að því hver það væri sem héldi Jerome föngnum—tilfinningarnar höfðu stjórn á mér—finna leið til að losa hann úr prísundinni, fá að hafa hann út af fyrir mig—þankagangur sem ég skammast mín fyrir—vandræðalegur en mikilvægur hluti af lífi mínu; ég væri ekki ég án þráhyggju minnar, eða réttara sagt gæti ég ekki verið ég án þeirrar reynslu, því þegar ég eignaðist fyrirmynd í Jerome þá gat ég leyft karlmennsku minni að vaxa eins og eplatré við tæra lind og verða ég sjálfur; áður hafði pabbi verið minn eini vegvísir, en af Jerome nam ég hvernig ætti að hreyfa sig og standa kyrr, hnýta bindi og strauja skyrtur, tala og hlusta.

Til að byrja með hittumst við Jerome ekki mjög oft utan leikhússins, en eftir því sem leið á haustmisserið var ég farinn að heimsækja hann flesta daga, og að lokum dvaldi ég hjá honum allar nætur, nema voru þegar Lionel var í bænum eða þurfti á honum að halda inni í skógi, en afbrýðisemin lá svo þungt á mér að ég gat ekki annað en öfundað Lionel og verið bitur út í Jerome fyrir að skilja mig út undan, svo að æ oftar lagði ég leið mína fram hjá húsinu þegar þau voru saman í von um að sjá til þeirra, án þess beinlínis að hafa ákveðið hvað ég myndi gera ef þeim brygði fyrir.

Aldrei varð ég var við þau í þessum framhjágöngum, en einn daginn sá ég tölvupóst frá Lionel til Jerome—ég stalst í bréfið meðan Jerome var að búa til te—þar sem hán mæltist til að þau hittust á kaffihúsi sem hét Erhard's og var nokkuð langt frá miðbænum og háskólanum—í fyrstu ætlaði ég ekkert að njósna en forvitnin náði tökum á mér—eftir að Jerome hafði skilið við mig hjá skólabyggingunni þar sem ég átti að fara í tíma, fór ég á kaffihúsið í stað þess að mæta í kennslustundina—tók næsta strætó á eftir honum—um leið og ég var kominn þangað vissi ég að ég hafði gert mistök, þetta var lítið kaffihús, eiginlega bakarí með nokkrum borðum fyrir gesti, í verslunarkjarna þar sem hver búð sneri út að bílastæði, þannig að ég gat hvergi falið mig, og staðnæmdist því nokkuð langt í burtu; sýndist mér sá þau tvo sitja við borð ásamt lítilli stúlku—líklega dóttur Lionels—og rölti svo til baka í átt að háskólanum.

Ég fer hjá mér þegar ég hugsa um þessa asnalegu hegðun en samt ákvað ég að ganga enn lengra, því þegar ég komst að því með póstnjósnum að Lionel ætlaði upp í fjöll með Jerome einsetti ég mér að elta; ég vildi sjá þau saman svo að ég gæti skilið hvers vegna Jerome tæki Lionel fram yfir mig; þurfti bara að útvega mér bíl og svo varð ég líka að klæða mig þannig að Jerome myndi ekki þekkja mig úr fjarlægð.

Eftir að hafa spurt nokkra vini hvort ég gæti fengið lánaðan bíl—meira að segja bjó ég til þá óþarflega flóknu afsökun að frændfólk mitt ætti tólf tíma stopp á flugvellinum í Denver og ég ætlaði með þau í skreppitúr í Klettafjöllin—þá sagði Cynthia mér að ég gæti fengið Corolluna hennar ef ég skilaði henni þveginni og fyllti á tankinn, síðan fór ég og keypti gamla, ljóta peysu og stóra ullarhúfu, það var óþarfi að gera mikið meira en svona til öryggis greip ég gervigleraugu úr leikmunageymslunni, svo og tebrúsa og kexpakka að heiman.

Biðin var ekki löng því að Lionel kom á pallbílnum sínum fimm mínútum eftir að ég lagði smáspöl neðar í götunni, og Jerome kom strax út—yfirleitt lét hann mig bíða—og þau lögðu af stað og ég á eftir, óku beinustu leið út úr bænum og upp í Klettafjöll, sem voru farin grána lengst niður í hlíðar, og allt í einu fattaði ég að ég hafði hvorki hugmynd um hvar Lionel bjó, né hvort þau ætluðu beint heim til háns; ég hafði einbeitt mér svo mikið að því hvernig ég ætti að fara að því að elta þau að ég hafði ekki hugsað út í ferðina sjálfa nema það eitt að hafa að minnsta kosti einn bíl á milli okkar, sem var ráð sem ég hafði þegið frá glæpasögum.

Lionel keyrði hlykkjóttan veg eftir dalbotni sem lá fyrst inn á milli hæða en brátt voru brött, skógi vaxin fjöll beggja vegna bílsins og í hvert skipti sem þau hurfu fyrir eina bugðuna varð ég hræddur um að missa af þeim, sem gerðist þó ekki, og að lokum komum við að stíflunni og uppistöðulóninu sem Nederland stendur við, en þau héldu áfram gegnum bæinn og upp í fjöll, og ég fylgdi eftir á Corollunni, lengra og lengra upp í fjallgarðinn—það byrjaði að snjóa—og eftir því sem vegurinn varð mjórri og hlykkjóttari missti ég oftar sjónar á þeim bak við trjáþykknið en fann þau ávallt aftur, þar til þau voru allt í einu horfin.

Í fyrstu fór ég áfram dágóðan spöl í von um að finna þau en sannfærðist fljótt um að þau hefðu beygt af veginum einhvers staðar, svo ég sneri bílnum við og keyrði hægt til baka og reyndi að skima eftir slóðum sem lágu inn í skóginn, og fljótlega rakst ég á einn, en þegar ég hægði á mér til að athuga hvort ég sæi einhver ummerki um bíl kom ég auga á annan slóða neðar, og þannig koll af kolli því að á þessum stutta spotta sem ég ók til baka var fjöldinn allur af slóðum inn í skóginn, og víða mátti sjá hjólför í nýföllnum snjónum.

Ég vildi ekki gefast upp og ákvað að keyra eftir slóða með hjólförum sem mér virtust líkleg til að vera af pallbíl—nú skil ég ekki hvernig ég taldi mig geta vitað það—í fyrstu gekk það mjög vel, en svo fóru hjólin á Corollunni að missa gripið og spóluðu aðeins, samt hélt ég áfram, vildi ekki hafa eytt öllum þessum tíma og orku í að elta þau uppi til þess eins að missa þau frá mér á síðustu metrunum, en svo endaði slóðinn við gamlan veiðikofa—enginn bíll—Jerome og Lionel hvergi sýnileg.

Mér brá—brast næstum í grát—fór út úr bílnum til að athuga hvort vegurinn héldi kannski áfram, en svo var ekki, hjólförin enduðu—réttara sagt byrjuðu—við kofann og það var ekkert að sjá gegnum hríðarkóf nema skóginn allt í kring; , svo ég sneri við og fór til baka, en kom fljótlega að stað þar sem slóðinn kvíslaðist, ók spölkorn eftir hliðarslóðanum, stöðvaði bílinn, stökk út, fullvissaði mig um að þar hefði enginn farið um, settist svo aftur inn, bakkaði að aðalslóðanum, skipti um gír, en þegar ég ætlaði af stað fór bíllinn að spóla, kipptist svo áfram, endaði út í kanti og ég kom honum hvorki aftur á bak eða áfram, og þegar ég tók upp símann til að kalla á hjálp náði ég ekki sambandi—bjargarlaus fastur inni í skógi—ofankoman var orðin að hríð, endalausum flaumi af hvítum flekkjum sem féllu á furutrén, Corolluna, og mig.

Ég vissi ekki hvað ég átti að gera í þessari klemmu minni þar sem ég hafði lært að keyra að sumri til í Issaquah, hafði aldrei þurft að hugsa út í hvernig ætti að losa bíl sem var fastur í snjó—aldrei verið kennd rétt handtök—í Nýja Englandi, þar sem ég hefði kannski getað lært það, keyrði ég aldrei, fór varla upp í fólksbíl, fór varla út fyrir lóðarmörk skólans því að þar leið mér vel, en nú vildi ég hafa prófað að keyra í snjó, bara til að vita hvort ég væri í miklum vandræðum eða bara smávægilegum, en ég upplifði mig algerlega hjálparlausan, jafnvel í lífshættu.

Bíllinn var í lausagangi meðan ég sat og íhugaði hvað væri best í stöðunni, en fyrsta ágiskun mín—það er ekki hægt að kalla það ákvörðun—var að líklegast væri þessi slóði fáfarinn, svo að ég ákvað að best væri að ganga til baka út á veginn sem ég hafði beygt út af, sérstaklega þar sem ég var hræddur um að ef ég biði morguns myndi snjóa yfir hjólförin og fönnin jafnvel verða illfær, og enn var nokkuð eftir af deginum, þannig að ég fór í úlpuna yfir peysuna—sem ég þakkaði forsjálninni fyrir að hafa keypt—tók af mér gervigleraugun, setti á mig húfu og hanska, slökkti á Corollunni, fór út, greip hitabrúsann og kexpakkann, hélt af stað út í hríðina, og varð allt í einu helltust yfir mig áhyggjur af bílnum hennar Cynthiu, en mér tókst að hrista þær af mér þar sem ég vissi að hún yrði fyrst til að segja mér að hafa ekki áhyggjur af dauðum hlutum, að ef ég hefði dáið vegna þess að ég hefði ekki viljað skilja ökutækið hennar eftir, þá hefði hún elt mig inn í handanheima eins og veiðibráð.

Gangan gekk vel, hjólförin vísuðu mér leið og ég varð fljótt fullur öryggis, hefði jafnvel blístrað ef snjókornin hefðu ekki kælt eldmóðinn, en ískrandi sporin urðu örari, brátt sóttist gangan nokkuð vel og ég var orðinn viss um að ég myndi fljótlega komast út á veginn, en hægt og rólega urðu hjólförin ógreinilegri, smám saman dimmdi, sjálfsöryggið þraut og mér hætti að lítast á blikuna, hugsaði til þess að gott hefði verið að hafa þig við hlið mér í stórhríð, Íslending sem vissi hvað ætti að gera við aðstæður sem þessar.

Umhverfið kringum mig myrkvaðist snögglega, mun fyrr en ég átti von á—ég hafði ekki hugsað út í það að í fjöllunum hverfur sólin bak við tind löngu áður en hún hnígur til viðar—fljótlega sá ég ekki neitt nema það sem lýstist upp þegar ég tékkaði á því hvort síminn næði sambandi—sem var ekki—mér var orðið kalt, og allt í einu gerði ég mér grein fyrir því að ég hafði ekki hugmynd hve lengi ég hefði keyrt eftir slóðanum eða hve langt frá veginum ég hefði farið, allri einbeitingunni var beint að því sem fram undan var og ummerkjum sem bentu til þess að Jerome og Lionel hefðu farið þar um, svo að ég hafði ekkert spáð í klukku eða mílumæli, en nú skildi ég hvílíka hættu ég var kominn í, og að ég hefði verið leiddur hingað af eigin þráhyggju—leyft sjálfum mér að vera afbrýðisamur vitleysingur—og nú gæti ég dáið vegna eigin heimsku, svo að ég settist niður með bakið upp að tré, setti fótleggina undir gömlu peysuna, grúfði hausinn ofan í hálsmálið og hreyfði mig aðeins til að fá mér tesopa og narta í kex, meðan ég hugsaði um að nú myndi ég kannski deyja, að í fífldirfsku minni hefði ég komið mér í lífshættu, að ég myndi kannski frjósa í hel undir tré við vegarslóða hátt uppi í Klettafjöllum, bara af því að ég varð heltekinn af manneskju sem ég hafði aldrei hitt, elskhuga ástmanns míns.

Það var um tvennt að velja: Ég yrði að ná aftur tangarhaldi á lífinu eða ég myndi deyja, annaðhvort núna eða seinna, þegar ég tæki aftur ákvörðun blindaður af þráhyggju, svo að ég ákvað að hætta að elska Jerome, hætta að hugsa um Lionel, og hætta að lifa fyrir aðra, lifa heldur fyrir sjálfan mig, svo að ég afneitaði Jerome, ég afneitaði ástinni, afneitaði valdi tilfinninganna yfir mér.

Til að stappa í mig stálinu fór ég að ímynda mér að ég væri Súpermann, örmagna af þreytu eftir að hafa bjargað jörðinni frá innrás einn míns liðs, og væri nú að jafna mig af sárum mínum í skógi nálægt bóndabænum þar sem ég hafði alist upp þegar uppeldisfaðir minn birtist út úr kófinu og settist hjá mér, klæddur flannelskyrtu, gallabuxum og í grænum stígvélum; vitandi vel að hann væri draugur, enda höfðu óvinir mínir oft myrt hann með köldu blóði, en hann lagði hönd á öxl mína og við rifjuðum upp æskuár mín þegar allir héldu að ég væri jarðarbúi.

Ég vaknaði kaldur og stífur, gleypti í mig það sem eftir var af kexi, drakk síðustu dropana af teinu og reyndi að ganga á eftir slóðanum, sem var svo sem ekki hægt þar sem hann var með öllu ósýnilegur, en tálsýnin hélt mér á fótum, og brátt heyrði ég bílhljóð og gekk fram á veginn sem ég hafði beygt út af daginn áður, veifaði uppnuminn af gleði, hjón um sextugt á jeppa stoppuðu, fóru með mig til baka að bílnum hennar Cynthiu, kipptu honum upp á slóðann og þegar ég keyrði heim fannst mér sem ég hefði hreinsast um nóttina, allt sem var ekki ég var horfið, ekkert eftir nema Abel, nema allt það sem ég er.

Á leiðinni niður úr fjöllunum kom til mín sú hugsun að manneskjur eru ekki ein órofa heild, heldur er heilinn samansafn ótal stöðva og eininga í flóknu kerfi samvinnu og samkeppni, rökhugsunin er bara einn þáttur, en þar sem námsárin fara í að læra að vera hugsuður—rökrænn og gagnrýninn—er það nánast eðlislægt að prísa lógík framar öllu öðru sem í huganum býr, ég hef ég alltaf haft tilhneigingu til að líta á líkama og sjálf sem eina órofa heild, eina persónu; en ég er ekki persóna, heldur margradda lýðræði þögulla hvata því að enginn er sammála sínu innra sjálfi, vegna þess að sjálfin eru mörg og enginn einn hugur bindur þetta allt saman, heldur er hugurinn froða sem þyrlast upp á yfirborði heilans þegar þessi kerfi og einingar flæða saman eins og Kyrrahafið og Atlantshafið um Magellansund.

Í sínu náttúrulega ástandi er manneskjan einfaldlega sú sem hún er, en með samfélaginu varð til flækja af hlutverkum, sjálfsmyndum og lífstilgangi, allt í mótsagnakenndri formgerð sem fólk vefur saman í siðmenningu sem er hlutgerð í borgum, hofum, skrift og myndum, og svo á netinu þar sem hver einstaklingur fær sína persónulegu hlutgervingu í bloggi, myndböndum og á Facebook; öllum manneskjum hlotnast rafeindasálir sem hafa sjálfstæða tilvist og geta lifað af dauða líkamans eins og draugar sem er bara hægt að kveða niður með því að eyða öllum upplýsingum, en í siðmenningu er það alltaf glæpur að eyða upplýsingum—aðeins verstu illmenni brenna bókasöfn—en ég óskaði þess stundum að ég gæti þurrkað út mína eigin rafeindasál og reynt að finna eitthvað til að fylla upp í tómið, fundið eilíft líf annars staðar en í gagnagrunnum, já, eða hent mér út í tómið og séð hvað er handan þess.

from the June 2019 issue

Search: Porn

Montenegro’s Stefan Bošković on a writer, his editor/lover, and a double dumping.

I look at the clock again. Forty minutes separate me from dinner. I’m nicely dressed. Elegant, in gray. Perhaps I’ll change my shirt. He’d like to see me in garish colors. I have orange shoelaces, at least. I sit at the computer and listen to the ocean. Photos of the sea in slideshow are supposed to bolster the feeling. It doesn’t help. I’ll jerk off again to calm me down. It doesn’t work terribly well because I can’t find the right video. The kisses sound boring, the panting is fake, huge cocks flash like drawn sabers. After all, I don’t need a fight tonight. I’m above that.

I open a new window and type Google Trends, then my name in the search box. A turquoise rectangle appears on the graph—that’s me. I’ve been searched for twenty-two thousand times. I don’t think I’ve done it more than a thousand myself. I look at the clock again, then at the graph. I’m happy with the statistics. How about a little comparison: I enter Colson Whitehead. He’s highlighted in yellow. He sure whops me in the statistics. About fiftyfold. I try to come up with new words. I type God. Colson and I vanish with the click of a mouse. The Orange God outstrips us on the platform. No mercy on any of us. My thoughts accelerate and double up. Justin Bieber outdoes God. The Venerable takes up only a third of Justin’s box that contains billions of views. How to overtake Him? What could be more advanced than God and Bieber? It’s not easy. I type PORN and everything else disappears. Justin Bieber and God hang on the graph like the finest of threads. Thin needles for deadening a dental nerve. And bluish PORN stands out boldly. Like a cock in your mouth. Like a planet that will never break asunder. I listen to the ocean with a downsized window and stare at PORN. My gaze slides to the clock in the right-hand corner of the screen. Twenty minutes till dinner. I call a taxi, don’t change my shirt, and trip over the doorstep as I leave.

I wait at the door. I try to relax or find a pose to pack my body into so I’ll look cool enough when I speak. I ring, and the bell makes everything fucking fall apart. My knees are like jelly. She opens the door and introduces herself: “Nora.” “I’m . . .” “Arsen. I know,” she forestalls. I wait for her to invite me in, but that doesn’t happen. She stands there with a frozen grin, like a ceramic figure. While I’m thinking about how to slip and shatter into a zillion pieces, he appears behind her and says: “Why don’t you come in, you’re standing there like a cheap ceramic figure.” I’m about to say, “If only Nora would move aside,” but as my voice slowly emerges, she zips out of the way, and I blather some incoherent noises that make them laugh. “I’m glad you find me funny.” “We’re glad you’ve come,” she replies.

The corridor stinks horribly of wet socks. Nora says the octopus will soon be ready, it’s been cooking for four hours. I’m surrounded by books in the winding corridor as I work my way to the living room. Nothing can mitigate the stench of half-cooked octopod. Not even a bullet to the head or the smell of gunpowder afterward. The table is neatly set with plates and silver for the soup, salad, and main course. Nora puts on a nocturne and turns it down with a dose of good taste. I drink the pinot grigio and try not to listen to Filip’s drooly-mouthed bullshit. Nora runs cheerfully to and fro around the table, and then around Filip, periodically kissing his hair. He’s perpetually smiling, I don’t see any boredom in his eyes. He looks more stupid than ever. Nora sits down next to him and tells us the octopus is just about ready. She and Filip make love when the planets collide, she pronounces next. Filip confirms the collision with a short, juicy kiss, but her hands take hold of his head and make that kiss long, longer, the longest. Filip tells me with a discreet glance not to stare.

I lower my gaze, and when I raise it again they’re undocked, just swallowing each other’s saliva. I take the thumb drive out of my jacket and suggest to Filip that he read the story “Transparent Animals” again, which he expressly doesn’t want in the book. In my book. We’ll talk about that after dinner, he says. I’m not sure we have anything to talk about until then. Nora touches his hair. I want to bite one of the forks. The thought makes my teeth hurt dreadfully. I hope and pray for quick-cooking octopus. The cretins are sure not to have tenderized it properly. How simple it would have been to have chicken.

I sweat like a horse and take the conversation back to the story. Filip realizes I have a serious problem and says he’s not going to publish the book unless it’s exactly what he wants. I consider it to be the most important story, I’d sacrifice four of the others just to have it. The expression on his face doesn’t change. His gaze is deep, his eyes as clear as the winter sky. He doesn’t look stupid now. I notice Nora is squeezing his hand. A sign of support, I suppose. Unnecessary, because he’s monumentally obstinate. The silly bitch doesn’t know that. Filip still thinks “Transparent Animals” should be left out entirely. We don’t speak for a time. I believe silence will lessen our differences. If that’s true, it will be me who backs down. Nora goes off to the kitchen. I sum up the facts so he’ll see I’ve tried hard to satisfy his objections regarding “Meteors,” “At Death’s Door,” and “Transcription,” although I hated doing it. I agree to omit a few problematic sentences in “Transparent Animals,” but leaving out the whole story is a horrible thought. “I’ve always considered the world and the people in it horrible,” Filip tells me. Until he got to know Nora and new colors. “You betrayed us,” I say. He smiles and replies that we didn’t go any further than a springtime affair. A knife to the stomach.

I guzzle the wine and ask him if he likes women now. He says he’s never liked men, but sometimes he feels the urge to ram it up a butt. I feel like a tawdry souvenir from a short trip. Nora comes in and informs us it’s snowing. That makes her euphoric, and she grins like a hyena when she mentions the almost-cooked octopus. She sits on Filip’s lap and stuffs her tongue down his trachea. He chokes and enjoys. I look toward the window, and my gaze tries to break through the curtain and spot the snowflakes while I listen to their revolting sloppy sounds. I return to the conversation about the book. Filip wipes the slobber from his manicured beard and takes a sip of wine. He says there’s no book, nor will there be. That’s what he’d decided, but he didn’t have the courage to tell me. I ask for an explanation.

“There are no events, no experiences, none of your character traits, no developments, none of your threads of anyone’s situations, no emphasizing the drama of individual moments, no anecdotes, metaphors, or symbols, no delimiting, narrowing, or tapering toward the end. None of your stupid pornography. So there’s no book. No book! Your book doesn’t exist. I am God on a plush designer chair, who pisses into your mouth from the third floor. You lowly hacks and squid are bottom-feeders, you expect great things of life. Your little tentacles will never reach up to my gleaming jacket.”

I scan the room in my utter dismay. Many of its corners seem obscure, not completely visible. Nora thinks the octopus is ready. I have a sudden nosebleed. My hand shoots out to save the tablecloth from damage. She brings napkins. I solemnly throw them at Filip, who tries to catch one in his teeth. I leave without saying good-bye because I’m breathing through my mouth. Nora is behind my back. Her voice follows me down part of the corridor. Then it disappears.

I stand in the silence. Big snowflakes fly past beneath the streetlamp. I’m cold. I curl my body, bending over my shadow. Black circlets of blood are neatly spaced against the white. I’m hungry. Remnants of the smell cling to my clothes and hair. My nose has stopped bleeding. I’d love to undress and stand in the snow until it buries me completely. Then, in the morning, I’d roam the streets like powder snow and vanish. I’m not sure where to. Perhaps I’d try to rise up into the sky. Or disappear in the computerized sound of the ocean.

"Search: Porn" © Stefan Bošković. By arrangement with the author. Translation © 2019 by Will Firth. All rights reserved.

from the June 2019 issue

About My Daughter

In this excerpt from a novel by Kim Hye-jin, a struggling daughter moves back home and brings her lover, forcing her widowed mother to face facts.

The waitress brings out two steaming bowls of udon noodles. My daughter’s face seems a little tired, a little gaunt, and a little aged as she rummages through the utensils box for spoons and chopsticks.

Didn’t you get my text message, Mom? she asks me.

I did. I kept telling myself I should call you but then I forgot.

That’s what I say to her, but I’m lying. I had thought about her so hard all weekend that I’m exhausted. But here I am, sitting with my daughter, with nothing to show for it, not a single plan or solution.

Did you go somewhere this weekend?

I make up some nonexistent lunch with a person she might remember me mentioning before. She looks as if she’s about to ask another question but only says, Oh.

Then, perhaps trying to be polite, she adds: I mean, maybe you should go outside now and then? Lots of festivals and things going on.

I don’t know. I’m just so tired.

I pick out a long, thick noodle and slurp it down. I used to like eating dishes like this when I was young. Of my three meals a day, one was always some noodle dish. I still like noodles, but now it’s the digestion part that bothers me. Things sure aren’t what they used to be in that department. I end up having to rub my tummy, pacing in my bedroom, and getting in and out of bed to keep it down. That’s what it’s about, giving up the things you used to enjoy one by one; that’s aging.

A group of college students enter the restaurant. A bunch of office workers finished with their meal are crowding the cashier. Lots of laughing and loud talking. There are young people everywhere now. Here I sit, my face covered in wrinkles and liver spots, my hair thinning, my back bent. I don’t belong here. I keep thinking that someone is going to be hostile to me at any moment. My eyes keep darting left and right. My daughter is quickly emptying her udon bowl. I keep sinking deeper into worry. Should I say what I really want to say? Would it be all right if I did? Was it wrong to say it? Despite these questions, there is only one thing I’m really afraid of.

The clapback from my refusal.

I finally open my mouth: As you know . . .

As you know. Can there be a clearer sign of refusal? My daughter knows this. Her eyes momentarily tremble with disappointment.

I know. I know you can’t afford it, Mom.

She’s still looking at me as if waiting for me to say something more. I can’t handle the soaring cost of housing in this country, an upward spiral that doesn’t stop even in my sleep. But I’ve long been shut out from the game of capturing a ride on this cresting wave.

Yes. Well, you know that house is all I have.

One house among many in a tiny alley, bunched up against one another like a set of rotting teeth. A two-story house with joints that are wearing down, bones crumbling, the whole thing beginning to lean forward. Just like its owner. A house that has nothing to do with an outside world that confidently makes itself anew every day. That house is the only thing my husband left me. The only thing in my possession I have control and ownership over.

I know. I really do, mumbles my daughter as she stirs the bowl with her chopsticks. But I really don’t have any other choice. Who else can I talk to about this but my mother?

Her voice goes back and forth between acceptance and expectation. She says one more thing. A proposal. If I loan her the money, she’ll pay me interest every month. What she means is the two families living on the second floor, in units with torn linoleum, ceilings stained from leaks, and windows where wind, dust, and noise constantly seep through. She means I should evict them and take in tenants that can pay a jeonsae lump sum up front instead of a monthly rent. And to lend her the jeonsae money.

But evicting them is easier said than done. Only yesterday, the young newlywed on the second floor came down to complain about the ceiling leaking over her sink. She said I should hire a professional this time, not the old man I normally use. She said this as her face showed with a face that betrayed irritation, sympathy, embarrassment, and hesitation.

All right. Let me see what I can do.

That was my reply, but I didn’t have a solution then, either. I didn’t have the means to get it repaired. Neither does the newlywed, who often comes down to beg and complain.

My daughter taps her feet underneath the table. The heels of her sneakers have been worn down at a slant. The trouser ends of her jeans are coming apart, the threads dragging on the ground and filthy. Does she really not understand that it’s little things like this that determine a good first impression? Her poverty, her laziness, her insensitivity, her inattention to detail—why does she give herself away so easily? Why does she allow people to misjudge her? Dignity and neatness, uprightness and cleanliness, why is she so quick to dismiss these qualities? I hold back the things I want to say.

Mom, are you listening to me?

I put down my chopsticks, wipe my mouth, and look her in the eye. I suppose this inconvenience is what family really means. And I’m this girl’s last remaining family. If only because of the fact that I have this house.

All I could say to her is: All right. Let’s think of a way.


At some point, I stopped believing I could change things.

Even at this very moment, I feel that I’m being slowly pushed outside of time itself. If I want to change something, I have to be ready to make a colossal effort. And even if I make that effort, nothing really changes, for better or worse. The only thing you can do is accept the fact that everything that is you is your own fault. You made the choices that made the things that you are. That is the you of this moment. But most people realize this fact a little too late. Think of all the time they waste looking back to the past and forward into the future. Maybe regret is just for old people who don’t have a lot of time left.

I don’t know how to explain things like this. It’s difficult to understand something through words and not through your own experience. It might be especially difficult for my daughter, armed as she is with her youthful strength and headstrong attitude.

Mom, are you listening to me? Mom?

I nod to indicate that I am, indeed, listening to her, but I don’t look her in the eye. If I do as she says and change the rentals upstairs to jeonsae lump-sum depositors, how am I going to afford my monthly hospital bills, medicines, insurance, savings, and spending money? My daughter opens the creaking refrigerator door and pours herself a cup of cold water. It’s night but the air is still hot as ever. I swat away the mosquitos and turn the fan toward my daughter.

I’ll pay for the interest. I’ll give you an allowance. I’ll have more cash next semester when I teach more classes. I’m not going to ask you for money forever. I’m not a child.

I nod. But that doesn’t mean I consent. I’m just trying to be as understanding as I can of her situation. I don’t tell her to try to stand on her own two feet. I can’t say what my parents said to me, that I just have to keep working harder. I must not say that. I say something else.

Can’t you get your own loan for your down payment?

I hear loud talking outside the window accompanied by the noise of a passing motorbike. My daughter looks away from me as if irritated, inflating her cheeks with the cold water like a chipmunk’s. I go on.

I mean, they’re building all these subsidized rental units now. I know they’re a little farther out of the city, but isn’t it better to request one of those?

My daughter is unemployed. She works but is unemployed; it used to be one in ten, three in ten, but now it’s six or seven in ten. I already know such people are ineligible for subsidized rentals or bank loans for deposits.

But the fact that such people are the majority doesn’t make me feel better. It’s only shocking that my daughter should be one of these people. I keep feeling the same disappointment and guilt, every time I think of it. Maybe my daughter studied too much. Or I made her get too many degrees. Maybe she ended up learning to the point of learning what she didn’t need to learn, or what she shouldn’t have learned.

Like how to reject the world. Or how to be out of sync with reality.

Would I be here if I could do that? I’ve already looked into it, Mom. I have to be at work by 7:00 a.m. tomorrow. And I have to prepare for a morning class.

I hear a roar of laughter outside. Someone must have their television on. Anxiety, annoyance, and fatigue flare up on my daughter’s face.

Then sleep here tonight. You can go straight to work from here.

My daughter rubs her sleepy eyes. 

Mom, I’m really, really sorry, but this is the last time. The owner keeps asking me to decide before next week. I have no time to go look for something else anymore.

Why do her pleas sometimes sound like threats? Why is her teary-eyed expression always stronger than her being angry at me or shouting? Does my daughter know this? My daughter takes a call in the kitchen and I can hear her speak in a low voice. A friendly and soft voice. A secretive laugh. Her private life, which I try to ignore as much as I can.

She’s a money-sucking hippopotamus. My heart drops to the floor whenever she calls.

This was my late husband’s complaint about our daughter, but he was never so happy as when she came to see us. My daughter never talks about him anymore. Surviving from day to day is hard enough for her without having to look back.

I want to apologize to my daughter for the country’s increasing life expectancies. Maybe that will free me from this torture a bit. But no. There can never be an end to torture unless I lose this house, or die. Otherwise, I will never be free. I hear myself giving in.

Fine. I’ll go to the bank tomorrow and see what kind of loan I can get. I’ll use the house as collateral. And see how much the interest is.

Thanks, Mom.

At dawn, I creep into the room my daughter sleeps in and sit at the edge of her bed. I rub her white feet coming out of her pajama pants and stroke her leg. The healthy and strong body of a thirty-something. My daughter has no idea how wonderful it is to have such a thing.

When I was thirty, I married your father and gave birth to you the year after. I took a taxi by myself to the hospital the night you were born. It took fifteen days to contact your father, who was working in the middle of the desert. He had called me from a construction site in a faraway country. We decided your name then. I didn’t really like it, but I went along with it. Because I felt sorry for the man who had to go live in a lonely country to make our living. I wanted to give him the conviction that we were all within that single, tight fence of family.

I was thinking this when my daughter turned in her sleep. I looked up at the clock and steadied my breathing. I could let her sleep for a bit more.

At night, I would imagine as I held you that the house was growing around us. It felt as if a great silence was looking down at me, about to swallow me whole. This feeling was especially acute after the one or two times a year your father would come visit. You couldn’t recognize your own father until you were five. Whenever this man with the hairy legs and deep voice would approach you, you threw a tantrum. Then you would hide behind the sofa and peek out at him. And just when you got used to him enough to hold his hand, he had to leave us again, carrying luggage that was twice, three times your size.

I hear the sound of birds. The people on the second floor have opened their windows and are preparing to face the day. The young man in the single room is probably asleep, so the people busily moving about must be his next-door neighbors, the newlyweds. The sound of a child whining. The sound of a child being scolded.

What time is it?

My daughter’s eyes have cracked open. I tell her to get up, and I leave the room. I pour her a glass of milk at the sink and crack a couple of eggs into a frying pan. My daughter comes in and sits down at the table. The child that was so little and young. I’m imagining a time that my daughter doesn’t remember. Things from a long time ago. They’re still as vivid and fresh as ever to me. Like they happened yesterday.

My daughter breaks the yolk with her fork and sprinkles salt.

Why don’t you move in with me?

My suggestion is sudden. My daughter eats her egg as if she hadn’t heard me. Then she starts gathering up her yellow manila envelope and bundles of printouts.

I’ll discuss it. I can’t decide that on my own.

To avoid further discussion on the subject, I quickly go to the sink and turn on the water to full blast, pushing in the empty dishes and cups on the counter. The dishes clash irritatingly against one another.

My daughter doesn’t finish her milk as she gets up.

Anyway, Mom, please go to the bank. And tell me how it goes. I’ll wait.

I hear the sound of the front door slamming and the following words come out of my mouth.

That goddamn bitch.


My daughter emerged from my own life. She lived for a while under unconditional affection and care. But now she acts like she doesn’t have anything to do with me. She acts like she grew up on her own. She decides and judges everything on her own, and at some point began to inform me of her decisions instead of talking them out with me. Sometimes, she doesn’t do even do that. There are things that she doesn’t tell me but I know regardless. Things that flow between us every day, silent but clear as the blue sky.

She calls me that evening.

You didn’t call, Mom. Did you go to the bank or not?

I had just left work. I try to explain to her about credit lines, variable interest rates, and periods of deferment. This is why this is hard, that is why that is hard—I try to convey what the loan officer had explained to me that morning.

Oh. OK.

My ear burns hot against my cell phone. I keep getting distracted by the conversations of the people who have come out to this flashy street to avoid their overheated apartments. Young people wasting their vast reserves of time. I’m distracted by the sheer waste of their fresh, youthful evening on this heated pavement. I make a resigned suggestion.

Come live with me for a while.

Would that really be OK?

 Of course. You’re my daughter. Of course it’s OK, if it’s you.

I try to draw a line. My daughter realizes I am saying I will not accept anyone except her. She tries to say something to me. Her voice is low and calm.

Mom. OK. Then we’ll move in with you together. It’s really for just a short time. Just until we get some money together. We’ll pay taxes and rent and everything. Don’t worry about that. I have to go. I have another class to teach. Bye.

We? I couldn’t get a single word in before she hung up. I keep pressing the buttons on my screen, slippery from my own sweat, but she doesn’t answer.


When I return from work in the evening, I see a car parked out front. A small red car that looks as if it would burst if it held more than two people. The front gate of the house is half-open. As if unsure to be open or closed.

I push open the gate and see someone at the front door hastily get up. Because of a porchlight behind her, the person I’m seeing is like a dark void.

Good evening, ma’am.

It’s that child. Taller and more slender than my daughter. Small, pale face. Like a white foreigner: long limbs, small head. 

Green says she’s going to be late because of work. She told me to go on ahead. I got the key from her. But it didn’t feel right to just barge in.

The child stands, looking as if she isn’t sure what expression to make, what posture to take, or what words to say. I slam the front gate shut, walk up the three steps to the front door, and open it.

Leave your things outside.

I still haven’t decided what to do. I’m not ready to take into my house someone I don’t know anything about and don’t want to know anything about. Or I should say, I’ve decided long ago. I can’t change that. I can’t bring someone like that child into my house. I manage to say something else instead. 

Come in for a spell.

It helps to remind myself that this is someone who helped my daughter move her things on such a hot and humid day. I bring her a glass of ice water and put it on the table before her. The ice cubes bump into each other in the glass, making loud clinking sounds. She’s wearing jeans and a white T-shirt and looks three or four years younger than my daughter. Her bangs are soaked from sweat and plastered on her forehead. Where did my daughter meet someone like her? How did it go so wrong with my daughter when everyone else is busy choosing a healthy and financially responsible husband?

Is that all your stuff?

We threw away our bookshelf because it was too old. We threw away almost all of our clothes and books. The refrigerator and washing machine came with the apartment so we left them there.

We don’t make eye contact as we mumble through our conversation. We run out of things to say and a heavy silence falls over us. I’m awash in a wave of fatigue. My eyes keep closing. I let them close and sit in silence. Tick tock tick tock. The second hand of the clock grows louder and louder.

I remember the time when we first met.

Who are you? I had asked. Did you hear me? Who are you?

My voice becomes louder. The child, leaning against the wall at the entrance to the hospital room, stands up straight, surprised. She tells me her name and explains why she’s here. The only thing I want from this stupid game of knowing each other but pretending not to is a promise. That she would never come see my daughter again, no matter what.

Thank you, but you don’t need to be here. This concerns only the family.

Having erected the high wall of family, I push her out of the ward. She nods as if to agree but doesn’t leave right away.

I only came because Green told me she was worried about him.

Green. I don’t like the way she calls my daughter that. Their ridiculous nicknames overwriting the perfectly good names their parents gave them. Her T-shirt is soaking wet. She must’ve been helping my bedridden husband. Despite this, I can’t bring myself to thank her.

Have a good day. Please don’t go through so much trouble next time.

I close the door in her face. Through the frosted glass, I see her silhouette hesitating in the corridor. I keep my anxious eyes on it. Presently, the door opens, and the child comes in again and picks up her bag on a windowsill. She tells me that my husband had two bananas and a yogurt an hour ago. I adjust the humidifier and use my palm to noisily wipe the chair she would’ve sat on. She leaves the room without a word of thanks or goodbye from me. There are a banana and yogurt on the side table. I toss them in the trash. This is not a dream. This is a memory.

That child, who is clearly my daughter’s partner.

That was already five years ago. Or three. I can’t quite remember. She came back to the hospital often enough. On the days she bumped into me, she would wordlessly pick up her bag and leave. On other days, she kept vigil by my husband’s bed either alone or with my daughter. The day we installed his cremated remains in the cemetery, she stood next to my daughter, right where I could see her.

That child. She sits before me now.

What are you doing for work these days?

Of course, it’s me who couldn’t keep her mouth shut.

I’m learning to cook. I work at a small restaurant. I write articles once in a while. And take pictures.

I can scarcely breathe. Surely not just because of the stuffy air in the room. Pretending to be hot, I open the window and turn on a fan.


Just publicity, ma’am. Little snippets, restaurant recommendations.

Damp air rolls into the room, heralding a rainstorm.

Don’t you have any fixed income? How do you pay rent and expenses?

Her eyes, so reluctant to meet my gaze, finally connect with mine. Hesitation, as if trying to determine whether she should answer or not. Straining to find the right words. She then digs through her bag and takes out a book. The photo on the cover is full of brightly colored dishes and fresh cooking materials. She turns to the first page, writes on it, and places it before me.

To Green’s mother.

The page she has it opened to is filled with the names of the book’s authors. The letters are so tiny they’re like scattered grains of rice. I squint as I look for her name and biographical information.

Green said she had got your permission, which is the only reason I came. I’m sorry . . .

Look, my daughter’s name isn’t Green.

The child looks up at me.

I know. I’m just so used to calling her that.

I close the book and push it back to her.

She speaks again.

Green and I both put our money down for the jeonsae deposit for that house. And last year, Green said she really needed the money for something, so she took out the jeonsae deposit and switched it to a monthly rental. I really didn’t have a choice. If there was any other way, I wouldn’t be here now.

My mind is foggy with questions that rise up like smoke. Until this moment, I had no idea how they came to live in their last house. I had no idea how much they each paid into it or how they covered their expenses. I do know it includes a nest egg I’ve given to my daughter. I’d contributed to their living together, in other words. I don’t ask why my daughter borrowed the money or how much it was. I want to make it clear that I have no intention of assuming responsibility for such a thing.

Please, I’m not blaming Green. We’re going to find a way to be together no matter what. Even if it means getting rid of all those things outside.

When she gets up to leave, the sky rips into a squall. I can hear the children living upstairs shout for their mother.

Fine, I say to her as she puts on her shoes in the foyer. Let’s bring your things in. At least stay here until the rain stops.

The child doesn’t say anything as she grabs her bags in the middle of our yard and brings them in. She seems enraged and relieved at the same time. She’s soaked within seconds. I find her a dry towel.

Foolishly borrowing someone else’s money when you can’t even pay it back.

My daughter’s mistake is my own as well. That’s one thought. Another is that they’re both adults over thirty, they ought to figure things out on their own. All sorts of different thoughts noisily clash in my mind.

My migraine stretches its arms and gets up from its bed.


These kids could be just clever, fancy thugs. They might teach you how to be one in college, encouraging you to use something stronger than fists. Which is why you get victims like me, clueless as to whether she was robbed until it’s too late.

Would you like some coffee?

I have to bump into that child in the kitchen every morning. Her nickname is Rain. Not that I have ever called her that out loud.

I think it would be a good idea if we saw as little as possible of each other. Especially in the morning.

That was the first thing I said to her since agreeing to let her stay. That was a few days ago, right in this spot. The kitchen had been dreamlike with the toasted smell of coffee. She looked at me for a moment before concentrating again on pouring the hot water over the grounds. It took her a while to pour enough for two mugs. She set one down on the table.

I have to go to work by ten, so this is when I get up. And I have to have my coffee in the morning. As you know, I pay my share of the rent and expenses. We’ve even given you four months of rent in advance. I understand it’s an inconvenience for you, so we’ll be as careful as possible. But I think you should know that we have rights, too.

What really silenced me wasn’t this bold statement or her bad manners. It was the fact that she had a point. I had nothing to say to that.

When she left the kitchen, I practically ran back to my room. I sat on the edge of my bed and thought about what she said. Rent, expenses, rights, money that I received in exchange for my entitlement as a parent. The shame and insult that made my heart pound. The spaces in which I can feel safe keep shrinking, like a piece of paper folded in half and again in half. Then, eventually, they’ll see I’ve disappeared altogether. But I’m not the one disappearing, it’s the ground I stand on. Not that they’ll realize even that.

After that morning I stopped eating breakfast. 

Sometimes, I don’t remember why I’m in the kitchen. Until the child offers me coffee and apple slices. Then goes back to reading whatever is on her sheets of paper.

I know what they talk about at night. The things they say when they think I’m sleeping (or when they’re treating me like I don’t exist), as they sit on the sofa in the living room, talking in low voices. Clinking together cups that I’m sure contain beer.

Shall we go up there again? asks my daughter.

Let’s wait a bit longer.

What do you think of what that asshole said? Domestic dispute. Telling us to mind our own business. What an asshole! No one said anything about him, even those cops! When they knew what was going on. They think the way to solve something is to ignore it. How dare he say we should shut up.

They’re talking about the man on the second floor. The couple upstairs began fighting early in the evening, and soon it got so loud that we could hear every word. I told her it was nothing, but my daughter shook me off and went upstairs. The child went up after her.

Who the hell are you! Shut the door! Get out!

I came out to the yard when I heard the man shouting. I called up to the second floor.

She’s my daughter! I’ll tell her to come down. And please don’t shout so much when everyone else is so quiet. Dear, come downstairs now.

There was a brief silence.

Look, young lady, this is a domestic dispute. It’s none of your goddamn business. 

I could hear the barely contained rage in his voice. My daughter jumped right back in. 

Sir, your children are watching. This goes way beyond being a domestic dispute, hitting people is a crime! Domestic violence is against the law! Someone, please call the police! Don’t just stand around looking, call the police! All of you! Do something for once!

The police took a long time coming. The police car flashed its lights and woke up the whole neighborhood while my daughter got into yet another argument with the police. She really lost it when they told her that they didn’t want to intervene in a domestic dispute and that the children’s mother did not want to press charges.

What kind of a person would want to press charges when the perpetrator is standing right in front of her? Don’t just stand there with your hands tied, do something! At least pretend to find out what happened, goddammit!

This is a small neighborhood. I really wish they wouldn’t attract attention to themselves like this. I really wish they could just ignore what was going on with that married couple and their kids. Those two, they have no idea how hard it is to be married and have a family. They’re not even ashamed of not knowing. They’re not even thinking who should really be ashamed here. I caught a glimpse of the crowd gathering outside our gate and went back to my room, shut the door, and lay down.

And after all that hullaballoo, there they sat drilling into my fragile sleep with their whispering voices.

It’s easy to just ignore it. So easy. All you have to do is say you didn’t know.

Right? God, I hate people. People are the worst. That couple should know better, but they don’t. Couldn’t they hear their own kids crying? Couldn’t they dial it down, just for the sake of the kids? And what’s up with the people in this neighborhood? Do they think it’s all a soap opera or something? They’re listening, they know what’s going on. God, these people.

Lower your voice. You’ll wake your mother.

My daughter’s voice is heated, and the child’s voice is somewhat cool. What’s cool settles, what’s hot rises. Two arcs forming a circle. If mixed, they just might reach the right temperature.

What on earth do they think this world is about? Do they really believe it’s something grand and wonderful like something out of a book? That it’s something that can be easily turned over if only a few people got together and lifted it together?

I hear a cell phone alarm go off. My daughter appears in the kitchen.

I’m the last to get up again. Hey Mom, are you leaving already? This early? What the hell, you guys had coffee together without me.

My daughter gives me a look before giving the child a one-armed hug around her shoulders. I instinctively look away and try not to seem disgusted.

I’m going to church before work, I say, taking calming breaths. Don’t mind me. 

Like an idiot, I’m talking to the fridge.

My daughter sits down at the table, hugging one of her knees, grumbling about something.

I’ve never missed church, except when I’m sick.

I say this resolutely but it’s a lie. I turn my back on my daughter who is fiddling with the toes of the leg she is hugging. I leave the kitchen. When I’m putting on my shoes in the foyer, the child comes up to me and hands me a large thermos and a little medicine case.

This is coffee. And this is for your medicine. The lids have different days of the week on them. So you can keep track.

She must’ve noticed me mumbling about whether I’ve had my pills or not. Cornered, I take the things without a word and leave the house. The thermos has a nice solid feel and beautiful color. So does the plastic medicine case with its different compartments. I wipe them down with my handkerchief as I walk to church. They’re too good to throw away. If I do, I’ll have to get new ones, anyway.

There’s a group of people standing outside the church and talking. I wait for them to go in before entering.


I hear your daughter moved in! How nice.

Despite my hiding in the back pews, there are always people who find me out.

How lovely! Your daughter must’ve got them for you.

They immediately ferret out any little changes. There I sit, holding a long and shining thermos instead of a plastic water bottle. And my small and light umbrella, my cute little handbag. My brooch with the lace flowers. My cell phone with its wallpaper, a photo of me and my daughter.

Your daughter is a college professor, right?

Really? What a good job you did raising her. What a blessing. There’s no greater blessing than a child’s success.

You do know that the deaconess here used to be a teacher herself. She spared no expense educating her daughter. But isn’t it worth it, to have such a return on investment.

It’s like someone pressed a button and they can’t stop talking, exaggerating the facts of my life. Have they read my mind and realized I wasn’t really here to pray? Were they trying to prevent me from putting my hands together, closing my eyes, and lamenting to the Lord, asking why he gave me such a great burden?

I almost blurt out that my daughter fills her heavy bags with books and printouts filled with bizarre words, setting off across the country like an itinerant salesman. That she’s a pitiful girl who eats a meal in her tiny car after class, takes a cramped nap, and comes back home to immerse herself in books and writing again until she falls asleep. These unspoken words pound me in the chest like an assault. And now here she was, paying me a rent that was more of a bribe, having barged in with some strange girl and shaming her parents. The words are about to leak out of my mouth.

Amid their chatter, I sneak a look at the altar.

When I learned that the person my daughter wrote letters to and talked to on the phone every night was a girl, I left her alone. Because that kind of thing happens among young girls. When she entered college and started living on her own, I detected something strange but tried my hardest to ignore the signs, to stay away. Maybe that’s when my daughter became so distanced from me that I couldn’t do anything about it later on. Maybe, like a fool, I had lost the chance to do something about it.

All I did back then was to sit here where I could see the altar and guard my silence, carefully getting a handle on the words that the other people sitting here might overhear. Words I wanted to say, that I couldn’t say, that I shouldn’t say. Now words had no meaning for me. Who could I say these words to? Who would listen? Words I couldn’t say or listen to. Words that belong to no one.

From 딸에 대하여 ("About My Daughter"). © 2017 by 김혜진 (Hyejin Kim). First published in Korea in 2017 by Minumsa Publishing Co., Ltd. By arrangement with the publisher. Translation © 2019 by Anton Hur. All rights reserved. 

Words Without Borders Launches Poems in Translation Contest

Introducing WWB’s Digital Marketing and Communications Coordinator, Susannah Greenblatt

First Read—“Knowingly Willingly,” from “A New Divan”

The City and the Writer: In Nablus with Isabella Hammad

from the May 2019 issue

Disagreeable, Memorable Characters People Duanwad Pimwana’s “Bright” and “Arid Dreams”

The Translator Relay: Lazer Lederhendler

Voices of the Silenced: A Conversation with Scholastique Mukasonga, Idra Novey, and Marcia Tiburi

The City and the Writer: In Tripoli, Lebanon with Ruth Awad

PEN World Voices Feature: “Under My Feet, My Whole Body,” by Marcia Tiburi

An Interview with Ma Jian and Flora Drew

An Interview with Man Booker International Shortlisters Alia Trabucco Zerán and Sophie Hughes

Our 2019 PEN World Voices Festival Itinerary

from the May 2019 issue

Italian Speculative Microfiction in Translation: Three Writers

Speculative fiction is alive and well in Italy, with its Urania Prize for the best Italian science fiction going back to 1989 and a whole host of publishers and gatherings that highlight sf occurring throughout the year. And yet, given the fact that Anglophone sf has dominated world markets during the twentieth century, and that Italian is not as widespread as, say, English or Spanish, Anglophone readers have yet to read much Italian speculative fiction. That is slowly changing, though, thanks to Italian publishers like Francesco Verso, who is making connections to sf communities outside Italy; and Anglophone publishers and translators, who are investing time, print space, and money in the best sf that Italy has to offer. Verso's own cyberpunk novel, Nexhuman, just came out in the US via Apex Publications in 2018, while Clelia Farris, Nicoletta Vallorani, Emanuela Valentini, Dario Tonani, Lorenzo Crescentini, Piero Schiavo Campo, and Samuel Marolla have placed their surrealist fables, hard sf, horror, and postapocalyptic sf in Anglophone anthologies and magazines over the past several years.

Indeed, Italy has been fertile ground for speculative storytelling since Dante, if not before. The Divine Comedy, of course, is a fourteenth-century version of the fantastic journey, where Virgil guides Dante through the circles of Hell. A couple of centuries later, Tommaso Campanella wrote The City of the Sun (1602), one of the world's first modern utopias. Like many Western nations over the course of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, Italy was confronted with Enlightenment ideas and changing notions of narrative style and subject matter. Up to and through the early twentieth century, Italian speculative fiction drew from the fantastic and supernatural, but only with the shock and violence of the two world wars, along with the influence of American and British "genre sf," did it start developing what would become fantascienza (coined in 1952).

In fact, many argue that 1952 was the year that "science fiction" (as developed in the US, UK, and France) came to Italy. Urania Magazine, which offered a version of the pulp or dime novels that Americans had gotten hooked on earlier in the century, launched that year. The 1960s witnessed an explosion of speculative fiction by two of the most important authors in Italian and even Western literature: Primo Levi and Italo Calvino. Like Vonnegut and Lem respectively, Levi and Calvino used genre themes like the impact of new technologies and philosophical approaches to understanding the universe to write novels and stories that brought Italian fantascienza to the attention of the world. The 1970s and ’80s saw Italian speculative authors developing generic offshoots like "splatterpunk" and experimenting with generic hybridization. At the turn of the twenty-first century, Italian authors, like their counterparts around the world, started taking advantage of the increasing connectivity offered by the internet. A movement known as "Connettivismo" developed in Italy, combining different disciplines in a more "holistic" approach to speculative fiction. 

In the first two decades of this current century, authors like Danilo Arona have published fanta-noir and stories based on folktales; Francesco Verso continues to explore questions of transhumanism via cyberpunk; Samuel Marolla has introduced Italian horror and dark fantasy to many Anglophone readers; and Andrea Atzori and Livio Gambarini have written high fantasy based on their interests in religion, myth, and history. Clelia Farris is putting the island of Sardinia on the map with her unique blend of science fiction and surrealism, while Nicoletta Vallorani has taken on old tales like Bluebeard and added a science-fictional spin.

The microfiction presented here, translated by Sarah Jane Webb, lets readers sample current Italian speculative fiction across several subgenres, distilled into small-yet-powerful image-capsules. Here we find intergalactic markets selling magical eggs, AI technology creating a posthuman labor force, "angels," and self-aware simulations.

Speculative fiction is indeed thriving in Italy, and will continue to do so as long as authors continue using the written word to explore strange, new worlds.

"Italian Speculative Microfiction in Translation: Three Writers" © Rachel Cordasco. By arrangement with the author. All rights reserved.

from the May 2019 issue

Unsettled: New Writing from Oman

As we put together this issue on Arabic-language literature from the Sultanate of Oman, a country located on the southeastern coast of the Arabian Peninsula, our aim was simple: provide a space for underrepresented literary voices. The writing of Omani authors is scarcely circulated in translation, especially when it comes to book-length work, a sterling exception being Jokha Alharthi, who is featured in this issue. Similarly, Omani authors are barely featured in anthologies dedicated to the geopolitical space their country is often subsumed within: the Arabian Gulf. One particularly important anthology of literature from “Modern Arabia” featured but one Omani author in an ensemble of ninety-five. 

The task we’ve laid out for ourselves becomes fraught when we consider the presumptuous nature of delimiting a political space through which to typecast these diverse writers. We are certainly aware of the clunky convenience of this kind of methodological nationalism, which renders literary culture legible only within the container of the nation-state. We do not, in fact, expect that any of these authors write first as Omanis and then as novelists or poets. 

Perhaps we are making waves where none belong. Perhaps we ought to consider ourselves akin to the medieval anthologists of the classical Arabic tradition who organized their massive compilations geographically, linking littérateurs to their regions of origin, to their patrons’ courts. In which case, our attention, rather, should turn to the exceptional qualities of this issue and the literary merits of these authors who just happen to hail from Oman. While a few of these five authors are international trailblazers in contemporary Omani literature in their own right, we are especially excited to feature several writers whose works have never been translated. Further still, despite the primacy of poetry over prose in Oman, two of the contributions to this issue are novel excerpts that demonstrate the growing popularity of narrative fiction among Omani authors. Regardless of genre, each author exhibits a distinct style, displaying the wide spectrum of Oman’s contemporary literary scene. 

And yet, though each author exhibits a distinct style, we hope readers will perceive the common theme of unsettlement across the works. Unsettlement, a lack of centeredness, manifests itself throughout each work as relocation to a foreign country (Alharthi), foreignness within one’s own body (al-Badri), mournful loss of a beloved (al-Saifi, al-Omairi), as well as the self-reflexive displacement of the poet from poem in the act of writing (Allawti). These authors engage with the precariousness of identity, how our settled selves are always under threat from without and within, and in effect subvert their own neat categorization within a national literature. 

In a particularly demanding text, Badriya al-Badri’s excerpt from The Shadow of Hermaphroditus portrays the stream of consciousness of its transgender narrator. The reader is pulled deeper and deeper through their personal crisis via kaleidoscopic memories, impulsive observations, and future schemes. While expecting that these recollections of a troubled childhood and the seeming impossibility of living as their true self will ultimately consume Suad, in a veritable sleight of hand, al-Badri places tragedy at another character’s doorstep. Alongside al-Badri’s contribution, and marking the second collaboration between novelist Jokha Alharthi and translator Marilyn Booth (the first being the 2019 Man Booker International Prize-winner Celestial Bodies), an excerpt from Alharthi’s novel Bitter Orange follows its narrator, an Omani student studying in London, as she grows entangled in the personal dilemmas of her fellow international students. The brief selection touches on issues of class and morality as the narrative weaves in and out of the present to recount the narrator’s family history. The imperative of speech to drive narrative forward is not wasted on the narrator, who seeks to verbalize only what is essential. She finds herself troubled by this, reluctantly explaining her grandmother’s troubled past after a thoughtless remark: “Why don’t words come automatically with threads that we can yank to pull them back inside of ourselves? But there are no threads attached to our words. What’s done is done.” Both narrators, internally and externally unsettled, must navigate the precarious terrains of personal and social identity. 

In Aisha al-Saifi’s poem “Like Any Messiah Taken Unaware by Death,” mourning serves as the basis for exploring the polysemy of loss. The loss of one’s father or of one’s country, though recurring referents, are, by al-Saifi’s admission, “too much for poetry.” In her recent book-length poem, Electronic Thorns (2017), Reem Allawati meditates on the poetic process, presenting a self-reflexive poetic voice. Our selection from Electronic Thorns’s untitled second section finds Allawati grasping at the mystery of writing: “My hand is a cage that forgot to lock its door / So speech flew away.” Allawati’s provocative line breaks and dramatic spacing between clusters of verses utilize the page’s negative space to reflect when the poetic voice goes quiet. Lastly, Abdulaziz al-Omairi’s “Repentance” displays a thoughtful engagement with the Classical Arabic poetic tradition. While the poem begins with the poet’s recollection of a departed lover, written outside the classical double-hemistich, though perhaps with a nod to the nasīb (amatory prelude), al-Omairi interpolates metered verse halfway through, signaled by variations of the Arabic root (f-ʿ-l). “Mafāʿilun” and “fāʿilātun” are references to the device in Arabic prosody used for memorizing meter paradigms. Though not in an iconoclastic gesture, al-Omairi abandons meter yet again, allowing himself to embrace his longing for what lies outside the chains of the hemistich.  

We have proposed a sense of unsettledness as one way to read the work of the authors here. Lest this unsettledness become just another unsatisfactory category, the writing here ought to remind us of our own responsibility as readers to apprehend this unstable ground not in opposition to our own groundedness but as a reminder of the shifting modes of identification that are common to all experience. In their striking range—of narrative strategies, neoclassical pastiche, and lyricism—these pieces offer, more than mere shifts in literary devices, modes of reconsidering what we think we know, whether about Oman, our own countries, or the uses of literature.

from the May 2019 issue


In this speculative fiction piece, there are as many universes as robots' dreams. 


There’s still some snow on the path. Last week, this same mountain went suddenly quiet. It was snowing. Just like in fairy tales, she had thought, slowing her pace, beautiful and sad. And so unlike today’s desolation: everything looks naked, cold, inanimate. Her breathing labored, she hurries forward. A mystifying anguish clings to her. Not far now. She turns, glancing toward the valley. Beyond the hills lies the sea, which her eyes impulsively seek. Suddenly she would like to run back—to go home, now. Instead, she pushes on, finally reaching the summit: a pile of white rocks and a cross. She sits on the ground, holding her head in her hands. Her ears are ringing. I’m going mad. No, I’m dying. She looks up. It’s all quiet again. But it’s different this time. 

The horror of the world traverses her.

The sky explodes.

She senses that everything is collapsing, inside and out. 

In a flash, it’s the end of the world.


Almost Spring

There’s still some snow on the path. Last week, this same mountain went suddenly quiet. It was snowing. Just like in fairy tales, she had thought, slowing her pace, beautiful and sad. And so unlike today: everything is bright in the sunshine, and a warm breeze is blowing through the shrubs. Not far now. She turns, glancing toward the valley. Beyond the hills lies the sea, which her eyes impulsively seek. Finally, she reaches the summit: a pile of white rocks, and a cross. She sits on the ground, deactivates the peripheral devices, and logs on to the Main System.

Date: March 9, 2038. Robotic unit 34,573. No humans found.           

It’s almost spring.



There’s still some snow on the path. Last week, this same mountain went suddenly quiet. It was snowing. Just like in fairy tales, she had thought, slowing her pace, beautiful and sad. And so unlike today: everything is bright in the sunshine, and a warm breeze is blowing through the shrubs. Not far now. She turns, glancing toward the valley. Beyond the hills lies the sea, which her eyes inevitably seek.  

Then something throws her out. When she opens her eyes, the unbearable squalor assails her: the naked walls, the stench of cigarette butts—his voice: “Enough of this shit.”

He has disconnected her. 

In a cruel flash she remembers the two of them. The beginning, and the end. 

“Leave me alone!” she cries. Then, more softly, “Put me back inside. Please.” 

He still loves her, so he complies. He runs the simulation all over again.

There’s still some snow on the path. Last week, this same mountain went suddenly quiet. 


Making Universes

There’s still some snow on the path. Last week, this same mountain went suddenly quiet. It was snowing. In the valley beyond the hills, the sea. On the summit, a pile of white rocks, and a cross.

The writer pauses. She interrupts the flow of words, glancing through the half-open window to the small garden in full bloom. She closes her eyes for a moment, listening: a motionless silence descends on the afternoon, shaking it. 

Her hand resting on her lips, deepening the silence, she awaits the birth. A slight dizziness traverses her.

In the initial lines, there’s nothing but a place in her mind. A memory, if anything. Yet something, there, is generating realities: the end of the world; a robot looking at the sea from a hilltop; or desperate love. What she decides, she scatters in the air by the handful, like seeds.

And what she creates becomes stories. One for each universe—timeless, as in dreams.

© Simonetta Olivo. By arrangement with the author. Translation copyright 2019 by Sarah Jane Webb. All rights reserved.

from the May 2019 issue

Like Any Messiah Taken Unaware by Death

كأي مسيح يداهمه الموت سهواً

After her father’s sudden death, the poet tirelessly seeks to reckon with what is gone.


Like any Messiah taken unaware by death
I saw my father                he was nodding to the palms, surrendered
To his sweet sad songs, was greeting
Happily the doves which settled on his shoulder

Alone     no shadow to soften his loneliness 
Alone the clouds    were praying to him

And I was calling    Father! Death is colder than a cup of water on my body, and
Fonder to me than sand

Father    the water surrounds me with longing and there is no time to shame the night 
With light, and melancholy with memories


My father, answering
What is gone     is gone


Prepare your exiles for the hard years, turn absence 
Into silver ribbons through your hair
Push your hands into the pockets of your shirt
Out comes your country 
Brimming ashes, fragment-crammed


Father     the directions have exhausted me


My father, saying  
What is gone     is gone


Distance has left me limp, father
Hunger is complete with me
And I am full with all the countries that threw me 
A babe into the river
This longing is no great thing to me
Earth switched on me, the skies
Are not the skies

No light to guard me     for distance betrays
No wind to bear me    for the clouds they age

Between my shadow and me / the butterflies    
Enchanted by the poems and the songs


My father, saying  
What is gone     is gone


Neither will the butterflies restore childhood to the water
Nor mother tongue loan you its ABC names
Nor dream pack your soul with clouds    Nor poetry, nor hopes


Like any Messiah taken unaware by death         My father
It was not a dream I saw, it was 
Reading the secret of drought on the palms
It was too much for poetry          but no great thing to death

I was calling to him: Father of wind
Father of water
Father of night
Father of hunger

                                      Father of death
                 Father of death
Father of death 

Surrendered to his sad yearning songs
Greeting the doves 
Which settled on his shoulders

Like any Messiah taken unaware by death

My father, saying
Be not afraid. Of mortal flesh is Man
Of mortal flesh is every son
Of Adam

What is gone     is gone

"كأي مسيح يداهمه الموت سهواً" © Aisha al-Saifi. By arrangement with the author. Translation © 2019 by Robin Moger. All rights reserved.

كأي مسيح يداهمه الموت سهواً

كأيّ مسيح يداهمه الموت سهواً
رأيت أبي.. كان يومئ للنخل.. مستسلماً لمواويله النزوية..
محتفياً بالحمام الذي حطّ في كتفيه

وحيداً.. ولا ظلّ يؤنس وحدته..
وحده الغيم.. كان يصلّي عليه..

وكنت أناديه: يا أبتِ! الموت أبرد من كوب ماءٍ على جسدي وأحنّ عليّ من الرمل

يا أبتِ.. الماء حاصرني بالحنين ولا وقت كي أحرج الليل بالضوء والحزن بالذكريات 


يردّ أبي: 
الذي فاتَ... فاتْ


أعدّي منافيك للزمن الصعب.. لفّي الغياب شرائط فضية بين جُدلات شعرك..
دسّي يديك بجيب قميصك! 
تخرج بلادك مترعة بالرماد، ومكتظة بالشتات


يا أبي.. أتعبتني الجهات


يقول أبي: 
الذي فات.. فات


لقد خذلتني المسافة يا أبت
اكتمل الجوع بي 
وامتلأت بكل البلاد التي قذفتني رضيعاً إلى النهر
هذا الحنين صغير عليّ..
تبدّلت الأرض بي، والسماوات غير السماوات

لا ضوء يحرسني أن تخون المسافة
لا ريح تحملني أن تشيخ السحابة

واقفة بين ظلي وبيني / الفراشات.. مسحورة بالقصائد والأغنيات 


يقول أبي: 
الذي فات.. فات


لا الفراشات سوف تعيد الطفولة للماء
لا اللغة الأمّ سوف تعيرك أسماءها الأبجدية 
لا الحلم سوف يعبئ روحك بالغيم.. لا الشعر لا الأمنيات 


كأي مسيح يداهمه الموت... كان أبي
لم يكن حلماً ما رأيت ولكنه كان يقرأ سرّ الجفاف على النخل
كان كبيراً على الشعر لكن صغيراً على الموت

كنت أناديه: يا أبت الريح

يا أبت الماء
يا أبت الليل
يا أبت الجوع

يا أبت الموت......
يا أبت الموت..........
يا أبت الموت.................

مستسلماً لغناءاته النزوية 
محتفياً بالحمام الذي حطّ في كتفيه

كأي مسيح يداهمه الموت سهواً

يقول أبي: 
لا تخافي.. رفات هي البشرية..
كل بني أدم من رفات 

والذي فاتَ.. فاتْ

from the May 2019 issue

AIwakening and AIdolon

AIDOLON di Francesco Verso

When Genie wakes up after six years in a coma, she finds a disturbing new addition to the family. 

Listen to Francesco Verso read "AIwakening and AIdolon" in the original Italian.


Mark is the first person I see, after so long. 

“She’s awake. Come over here.”

It must be Easter because, apart from some flowers, he’s holding an Easter egg. 

“Hello darling, what year is it?”

“Hello, Genie, it’s 2028.”

“Oh, so it’s been . . .”

“Six years.”

I lower my gaze but can’t see my daughter. 

“Where is she? Paula must be . . .”

“Eleven!” says a high-pitched voice on the other side of my bed. 

I hardly recognize her: she’s a young woman now, with long hair and earrings. 

“Give me a kiss.”

She freezes, then turns toward someone behind her. 

“May I, Mom?”

A woman smiles and nods.

“Mom? What’s all this about?”

“Hey, don’t get worked up,” says Mark. He unwraps the egg and hands it to me.

My heart speeds up. “Why, should I?”

“Well . . . we didn’t know if and when you’d wake up . . . ”  

“You do now. Who is she?”

“Paula was very upset after your accident. She refused to go to school, wouldn’t eat.” 

I take my daughter’s hand. 

“I’m sorry. All I remember is a car without a driver. Are you OK now, love?”

She nods. Mark sits on my bed.

“Who is she?” I ask again.

“I bought a loss-management service. She’s you, with an artificial body.”


“She has your personality, replicated by brain scan: an AI that has relived your every experience and now emulates you.” 

“Emulates me?”

“It was intended as a temporary therapy, to help Paula get over the shock . . . but six years have gone by.”

I cover my mouth, stifle a cry, and force myself to think. 

“If she’s temporary, can she be turned off?”


Paula turns around, alarmed. The other Genie frowns, analyzing the data.

“But Paula has spent more time with her than with you.” 


“You’d be killing her mother again.”

“Would you rather send me back into a coma?”

“I didn’t say that.”

The egg is melting in my hand, making my fingers sticky. I taste it. “Delicious, thanks.”

Paula takes a piece of chocolate, and so do Mark and the other Genie. 

“Couldn’t we all live together?” asks Paula.

I put the little box with the surprise on my bedside table. 

No one feels like opening it.



I stumble out of the car, aching. The AIdolon is there: suit, stilettos, seductive as my brush with death just now. She’s not here for me.    

Panoptic eyes scan the streets, deploying her in case of accidents.

Mario is dead. Alcohol-filled veins. Spoiled birthday party. A bloody Friday, at least for us humans.

“Instant death. He’ll be buried or cremated, depending on his will.” 

I doubt Mario made a will. His virtual medical records, which he flaunted whenever we drank together, said he would live to be ninety-four.

“Leave us alone.” I unbuckle his belt and lift him off the car seat. 

“You can’t speak for him.”

They collect corpses. Their presence on the roads is proportional to the carelessness of drivers. 

“I'm his friend . . .” I can’t hold back the tears. 

“We understand you need time to grieve. Did Mario have any relatives?”

A mere microchip turns a corpse into an AIdolon. They’ve taken care of the medical expenses ever since “posthumous” became synonymous with “posthuman.”

I snatch Mario from her clutches. “Fuck you. My friend will never work in an App-Lab, nor will he ever be a Posthuman Resource Manager or a Crypto-Financial Analyst.”

“Are you a corpse-snatcher?” 

I ignore her. Volunteers from religious organizations also patrol the streets to reassemble corpses and officiate death rituals, so that souls may leave in peace.

I drag Mario along the sidewalk.

“We can compensate you for your loss. A thousand bitcoins per kg.”

“If you’re so keen to replace us, why don’t you clone yourselves and avoid the hassle?”

“We’re not a metastasis. We believe in biodiversity . . . more than you do.”

The display at the intersection spells out their strength. 



Brakes screech, there’s a crash: my skin crawls.

©Francesco Verso. By arrangement with the author. “AIwakening” translation copyright 2019 by Sarah Jane Webb. “AIdolon” translation ©Sarah Jane Webb and Francesco Verso. All rights reserved.

AIDOLON di Francesco Verso

Esco dolorante dall’auto e l’AIdolon è lì. Tailleur, tacchi alti, seducente come la morte appena scampata. Non è qui per me. 

Occhi panottici perlustrano le strade e quando trovano un incidente, spediscono lei. 

Mario è morto. Vene piene d’alcool. Venerdì di sangue, almeno per noi umani. 

“Decesso sul colpo. Sarà sepolto o cremato a seconda del testamento.”

Dubito che Mario abbia fatto testamento. Stando alla cartella sanitaria virtuale che mi mostrava quando bevevamo, sarebbe vissuto 94 anni.   

“Lasciaci in pace,” slaccio la cintura e lo estraggo dal sedile.

“Non può parlare per lui.”

Loro ambiscono alla raccolta dei cadaveri. La loro presenza sulle strade è proporzionale alla spericolatezza dei guidatori.    

“Sono suo amico…” e non trattengo le lacrime.

“Capiamo il bisogno di tempo per elaborare il lutto. Sa se aveva parenti?”

Basta un chip a trasformare un cadavere in un AIdolon. Si fanno carico delle spese mediche, da quando postumo è diventato sinonimo di postumano. 

“’Fanculo,” e lo strappo dalle sue grinfie. Lui non lavorerà in un’App-lab, né farà il dirigente delle Risorse Postumane o l’analista cripto-finanziario.

“Lei è un acchiappamorti?”

La ignoro. Anche i volontari di associazioni religiose perlustrano le strade in cerca di cadaveri da rimettere insieme e officiare riti di trapasso affinché le anime se ne vadano in pace. 

Trascino Mario per il marciapiedi.

“Compensiamo la perdita. 1000 bitcoin al kg.”

“Se ci tenete a sostituirci, perché non vi clonate e vi risparmiate la fatica?”

“Non siamo una metastasi. Crediamo nella biodiversità. Più di voi.”

Il display all’incrocio indica i numeri della loro forza.

1.3 milioni di morti l’anno per incidenti stradali nel mondo.

associazione strade sicure

Poi una frenata, uno schianto e altra pelle d’oca.

from the May 2019 issue

Electronic Thorns

In this poem, the speaker meditates on the soul's journey through eternity after death. 

The soul departing from trees of speech
Does not want to ascend 
Nor to be buried;  
It wants to finish reading. 
My heart is a stone that stumbled in the dirt and broke apart 
O the mud of the storm, 
heavy, it drags my soul 
From one tavern to another



My hand is a cage that forgot to lock its door
So speech flew away
I am made of music 
That departs on an evening jaunt 
To the garden of the unknown 
Wherever my sorrow comes to preside
Mud is my door



Outside the blathering cemetery
a lone word was lost 
And began to limp 
My garden throne was forlorn; 
peopled with memories 
My heart, 
a garden filled with thrones 



The signal was green 
We crossed the road to eternity 
In familiar forms of transportation 
In the furor of death
A new tree sprouted 
In fine script
Its scent is like infirmity, 
This soul



It was as it must be
I was as I must be
But we did not agree 
In a hefty handbag
I abandoned my superstition.  
The soul travels, rising, falling  
From an expensive handbag 
Out leaks my mud
Who can direct me toward mud that resembles my dust.

"Electronic Thorns" © Reem Allawati. By arrangement with the author. Translation © 2019 by Ghayde Ghraowi. All rights reserved.


الروح الخارجة من شجر الكلام

لا ترید الصعود

ولا ترید الدفن

ترید أنُتكمل القراءة


!قلبي حجر تعثر بالتراب و تفتت


یالطین العاصفة

ثقیل وهو یجر روحي

من حانة لآخرى



یدي قفص نسي أن یغلق بابه

فطار الكلام


أتكّون من الموسیقى

التي تخرج في نزهة لیلیة

إلى حدیقة المجهول


حیثما أولى حزني

الطین بابي


خارج مقبرة الثرثرة

ضاعت فردة المفردة

وأصبحت عرجاء


كان كرسي الحدیقة حزینا

وهو یمتلئ بالذكریات



حدیقة ممتلئة بالكراسي



كانت الإشارة خضراء

قطعنا الطریق إلى الأبدیة

!في مواصلات عامة


في هوس الموت

نبتت شجرة جدیدة

تجید الكتابة


رائحتها تشبه سن الیأس

هذه الروح


كانت كما یجب

كنُت كما یجب

!ولكننا لم نتفق


في حقیبة فارهة

تركت خرافتي

تذرع الروح صعودا ، هبوطا

من حقیبة ثمینة

تسرب طیني


!من یدلني على طین یشبه ترابي

from the May 2019 issue



Wistfulness meets indignation in Abdulaziz al-Omairi’s poetic meditation on abandonment and forgiveness.

You did not know

that every time Fairuz sings to the dawn         on my way toward hurt 

you emerge from the melody

to reset sorrow ablaze

only to depart like the years gone by

taking my joy with you.


I waved my hand like a child

whose mother vanished out of sight

his feet rooted beneath the doorway          forgetting

his waving arm to the wind.

His desert days turned to shriveled years . . .           he was lost.


Beneath sorrow’s shade he gazed upon you 

with hands raised to the stars.

You never returned.

He continued to study you, with drowsy eyes . . .       but you never returned.

He drifted from madness to guilt

and finally, to numbness 

to go on to          on to . . .

He remembered nothing but your face

dawning in his eyes each time he fell asleep. 

There you are in a Matrah night

crossing memory between the crowds.


Tell me . . .

Who was it that cast you down my back alleys, a dream and a dove?

Believe me, you know

nothing has changed

since you left this dream to the mercy of years.          Do not go!

The Matrah night asks the night about you.


Pain strums for you the tune of mafaʿilun:


On the outskirts of longing, remembering 

            the land of desire, barren

I stood breathing in the dearth, 

            humming the last of my melodies.


            I remained with nothing 

but memory’s matchstick, frozen

            I stoked within me memory of the years

 and all my maladies. 


I huddled in sorrow beside the warmth of my wound, 

            with no other person

alone in solitude’s embrace, 

            my other half, completing me.


            Deprived, knowing only 

days betrayed by roses, Mariam,

            I turn out the light 

to hide my face so none can see.


I agreed to abandon your days 

            and our dreams, a losing hand.

While the fortune-teller cried 

            over my cup filled with atrocities 


            I arrived at your door seeking an embrace, 

but your cold eyes had soon spoken.

            I dragged my despair in tow 

while time wove my funeral tapestries.


May fear be banished 

            to betray the story and emotion.

When will Loss, the true sinner, 

            sign off on my apologies?


Do you see what happens when           the mind drifts away?

And what becomes of poetry?

A refrain of faʿilatun faʿilat.


You are you.

You leave fear in your wake and depart in silence.          If only you knew

how your poet lost his way . . . his friends to blame.

He began to stray the day before his betrayal had begun 

in the midst of tragedy         nowhere else,

and after I betrayed you . . . I awoke!


My chest began to tighten

as guilt streamed from my eyes.

Between my face and the dark

I would see you

and the rain wash clean our sorrowful streets.

When the world was sorrow I

remembered you

remembered you

remembered you

with a thousand sorrows . . .           I remembered you!

Only to face my guilt, alone again,

to choke behind my walls and perish

counting regretful days, coffin by coffin.

Every time I tried to doze off,

resting my head on the remnants of desire,

you would emerge from bygone years

like a scourge of guilt in a moment of clarity.          Forgive me . . .

for all the times regret returned to the past 

to knock on its door.

"استغفار" © Abdulaziz al-Omairi. By arrangement with the author. Translation © 2019 by Rawad Wehbe. All rights reserved.



كلَّ ما فيروز غنت للصباح
وانا ماشي للجراح

جيتي إنتي في الأغاني
تشعلين الحزْن ثاني
وْترحلي مثل السنين !!

وْترحل افـْـراحي معاك
كنت ألوَّح  .. مثـْـل طفل ٍ راحت أمَّـه للغياب
وْظل َّمتـْـسمَّـر  عـلى الـْباب وْنسى ... تلويحته للريح 
جفَّ عمره وصارت سْنينه تطيح !

ظـَـلَّ  شارد 
 تحـْـت ظلَّ الحزْن يقـْـراك بْـكفوفه للنجوم
وْظلَّ يقـْـراك بـْعيون الحالمين  .. وْمارجعتي
لين وصـَّــله الضياع إلى الذنوب
وْصار متبلـَّـد شعور
وْراح لل ...
وْراح لل ...
وْماتذكــَّــر ..غير وجْهك

يصحى في عينه وْينام
هذي إنـْـتي بـْـليل مطرح
تعبرين الذاكره بين الزحام
آآآه مدري
من حذفـْـك بـْسكتي حلم وْيمام
وانتي تدري 

من تركتيالحلم بيدين السنين !!
ليل مطرح يسأل الليله عليك
 والألم يعزف

 على نغمة مفاعيلن  إليك  :
على حد الحنين وْذاكرة ارض الاماني الجرْد
          ________________  وقفـْت اتـْـنفس الضيقه ادنْدن آخر ألـْحاني
بقيت وْما معي إلا ثقاب الذاكره والبرْد
              _______________  شعلت بْداخلي ذكرى السنين وْكل أحزاني
  جلسْت ادْفى على جرحي حزين وْ ما معي اي فرد
________________  وحيد وْاحْضن الوحْده..أكمَّل نصْفي الثاني
فقير وْماعرفـْت الا مواعيد ٍ خذلـْها الورْد
__________________    طفيت النور يا مريم أخبـِّي  وجهي الفاني
قبلت آخون أيامك واخون احْلامنا والنرْد
  __________________ كسير وْقارئة حظي بكت  اهوال فنـْجاني
على بابك ..سألتك حضْن وعْيونك تقول /الطرْد
_________________ مشيت آجرَّ خيْباتي وْزماني ينـْسج أكـْفاني 
ألا تبـَّـت يدين الخوف لا خان الشعور / السرْد
  _______________ متى يا فـقـْـد يامذنب.. بتكتب صكَّ غفـْراني؟!

شفتي وشْ سوى الشتات ؟!
 وْكيف هذا الشعـْـر صاير
 ردَّ ثاني لـْـفاعلاتن فاعلات
وانتي إنتي 
تتركين الخوف وسْط الجوف وتــْــروحي بـْسكات

ليت تدري

شاعرك اصحاب عمره ضيعوه
انحرف والبارحه اصبح يخونك

في تمام الفاجعه  إلا .......... مكان
وبعْـد ماخنـتـك  ....صحيت !

ابتدى صدري يضيق
وْسال ذنـْـبي من عيوني
وْبين وجـْهي والظلام

كنت أشوفك
والمطر يغـْـسل شوارعناالحزينه
كانت الدنياحزن

مليون  حزناتذكرك !
وارجع معا ذنبي وحيد
اختـْـنق مابين جدْراني وامووت

أحسب أيام الندَم تابوت تابوت
وْكلَّ ماحاولـْـت أغـْـفى
وآتوسَّـد ماتبقـَّـى من حنين

جيتي إنتي مْـن السنين
مثل سوط الذنب في صحو الضمير
كثر ما دقِّ الندم باب السنين !

from the May 2019 issue

Bea’s Egg and Esmeralda in Bloom

In these two microfiction pieces, a woman adopts an egg and a flower awaits a man to tend to her. 

Bea’s Egg

Bea returned from the intergalactic market with a smuggled mineral from the depths of the Universe. During the night, she heard a tick-tick-tick. She got up, turned on her bedside lamp and gasped. The light filtered through the rock, revealing its secret life. 

“An egg?”

Against the light, Bea saw a small winged creature. 

“A tiny bird?”

Her budgie had died two days ago. She had cried and cried. 

“You aren’t dangerous, are you?”

Inside the egg, the creature turned into a flower. 

“You can hear me?!”

A snowflake. Then two, then many.

Moved, Bea held it to her chest. A moment later, a small heart beat inside. Tick-tick-tick.

“An empathetic egg,” said Bea, “what miracle is this?”

She started to cradle it, whispering a lullaby—the one she would have sung to the baby she never had. 

Tick-tick-tick, went the egg. Bea lifted it to the light: inside it floated a tiny infant, in every way like a human being, except for its minuscule, as yet featherless, wings. 


Esmeralda in Bloom

Esmeralda opens her eyes. The room is empty. She can’t remember how long she has been alone. Her arm itches: it’s the shoot sprouting from her wrist. Esmeralda watches it grow and put out leaves. Now her leg, shoulder and left cheek are itching. Vivid green stems slither out of her; leaves unfold, caressing her skin. The first flower blossoms on her face, the others open everywhere. Esmeralda smiles and shuts her eyes. When she reopens them, she’s no longer alone. She’s lying on her side, across broad knees. He’s back. Patiently, he pulls out weeds and shoots, flowers and leaves, stitches up the tears with a silk thread. Turning her eyes, Esmeralda can see the large needle go in and out, joining flaps of skin, pulling and tightening. On the floor, the flowers and fronds are wilting rapidly. He snips the thread, makes a tight knot, then arranges Esmeralda among the cushions on the usual armchair and leaves the room.


"L'uovo di Bea" and "Esmeralda in fiore" © Emanuela Valentini. By arrangement with the author. Translation © 2019 by Sarah Jane Webb. All rights reserved.

from the May 2019 issue

Bitter Orange

In this excerpt from 2019 Man Booker International winner Jokha Alharthi's novel Bitter Orange, an Omani student dredges up her grandmother’s troubled past and grows entangled in the personal dilemmas of her fellow international students.


I open my eyes suddenly and see her fingers. One by one I see them, fleshy, wrinkled, the nails rough. A single silver ring; her thumb with its thick, tough black nail, preserving the traces of a bad injury that all but severed it.

I didn’t see that strange fingernail as strange. She always asked me to cut it but the heaviest nail clipper wasn’t strong enough. Every time I tried, she would shake her head. “Khalaas. Forget it—try the knife.” And a small knife really would appear, all of a sudden, from nowhere. I didn’t attempt it, though. I cut the rest of her nails, the ordinary, healthy ones, leaving to her the business of the hard black nail on the thumb deformed by injury.

Waking up to see the snow falling outside my window, I would climb out of the narrow bed in my top-floor room in the university residence hall and stand barefoot on the wooden floor in my long nightgown, staring into the snow and the darkness. And suddenly what I was seeing was not the nighttime landscape but the hard, black, crooked nail. It was right there, plain before my eyes, leaving me wakeful with remorse. I would go back to my narrow bed, and finally the voices of my Chinese classmates in the kitchen would fade away and the loud music from my Nigerian classmate’s room would grow faint, as I tossed and turned in an agony of regret.

I could have done something for the black nail instead of leaving it to grow so long, neglected and askew. It was possible for the word ignore not to exist. But it did. It existed and it grew and it got longer, just like any confident, healthy fingernail, one long enough to leave a scratch or not, like this nail of mine, still bearing the varnish I’d put on for a Pakistani friend’s birthday party the day before. Yes, the word ignore could go on and on—without a nail clipper, without any polish even, and when I felt like I was suffocating, wrapped up in my long nightgown, in my little bed on that snowy night, it was the remorse, the guilt, that choked me. Neglect. Negligence. Looking the other way. Pretending not to notice.

Was there ever a day when I asked her, “What happened to your nail?” Maybe, but if so, I don’t remember what happened. I was collecting the rough slivers cut from the healthy fingernails, ready to toss them out. She wanted me to bury them in the dirt but I ignored that. I pretended not to know that was what she wanted. She’d tug out her white pouch of medications from beneath her outstretched leg and hand it to me. There was nothing there one could read, not really, perhaps a couple of lines of ink on a plastic bag. The white pills twice a day, the pink ones three times a day. What were the pills for? I don’t know. I never asked. There were twenty problems in my math textbook that I had to come up with solutions for: I wasn’t about to start asking about the medicine bottles with hurriedly written lines of ink sprawling across them.

I forget the fingers. I forget the medications. Then, one night—on a good night, when I’m not dealing with insomnia, or grief, or memories—one night, any night, I’ll see her in a dream.

Sitting, the way she always was during those last ten years, her face sweet and all wrinkles, her smile radiating goodness, her arms reaching out for me. When she extends her arms toward me like that, the long, bright-colored tarha draped over her head cascades into dozens of little folds and pleats, and the silver ring on her healthy, straight little finger flashes with light, concealing the afflicted black nail. And then I fall into her embrace.

It would already have been autumn, when I had that dream. The large trees ringing the university residence would have gone yellow and the leaves would have fallen. The caretakers sweep the yellowed leaves from the pavements, and the female students show off how well they are enduring the colder weather by choosing to wear their shortest skirts. But just a moment ago, I was there: before I opened my eyes and autumn plunked itself down in my consciousness. I was in her embrace. I was smelling the scents she’d worn, the extracts, and ancient soil. We were switching roles. I was repeating the words that she’d always said over and over: “Don’t go.” No, we didn’t exchange places exactly, because she was smiling softly, sympathetically. I hadn’t done that back when she was the one saying “Don’t go.”

For I had gone. I went. And it wasn’t possible to change anything. What was written, was written. “All your tears and begging don’t erase a single line of what is written.” I went, and I went without smiling. I just went, in my cocky presumption that I could look the other way. That I didn’t know; that I didn’t need to know. Remorse, harsh regret, making me more fragile than the brittle autumn leaves crumbling under the janitor’s broom beneath my window.

My svelte Pakistani friend’s fingers were perfectly symmetrical and polish never touched the nails. Her name, Sorour, means “happiness” and she was the picture of happiness. With that jet-black hair rippling down her back and her dazzling smile, she reached with her slender fingers, with the precisely clipped nails, to comb through that beautiful hair of hers. Her nails never left a scratch on anything, as if existence itself had stowed her away for safekeeping on a remote ledge, protected from storms and high winds. No scratches, no swellings, no scars. I was always teasing her: “You are made for love, Sorour.” She would laugh. I quoted the ancient Lubna’s beloved Qays:

Love’s signs etch themselves, the youthful body grows thin

Love strips from the lover’s hands the very bones in his fingers

Sorour didn’t like that—“the very bones in his fingers”—and she wasn’t a lover. Her sister was. On her birthday—the day I painted my nails bright red—Sorour’s mind seemed to be elsewhere. For her lover-sister had married her beloved in a secret temporary marriage. No one knew, and Sorour, the little sister, had to conceal that severe secret, a heavy, heavy weight on picture-of-happiness Sorour. Born in her father’s luxurious villa in Karachi, speaking nothing but English all of her carefree life, Sorour was overwhelmed by the secret. She didn’t understand how her sister could have gone from a few silly flirtations to the calamitous business of marriage. And for whom? A boy with only secondary school English he had learned in a remote village somewhere on the mysterious wild borders of Pakistan. His father wasn’t a distinguished banker like hers was, and his peasant mother had never heard of a city called London. But in her final year studying for a medical degree, Sorour’s sister Kuhl found a shaykh who was willing to bind her and her beloved in a mutaa marriage. And Sorour, on her twenty-second birthday, was bearing the secret, dragging it around with her like a mutilated finger with a misshapen black nail.

Her long black hair loose on her shoulders, she sobbed, “Just imagine, Zuhur, imagine! My sister . . . my very own sister, marrying that peasant!” Sorour was prettier than her sister; she resembled their mother who had grown up in London and would probably have become a star of the stage if it hadn’t been for her marriage. Sorour didn’t wear any makeup; her tears were pure, clean drops, not darkened by kohl or tainted by face powder. They were large drops, glistening, and they looked perfect—my tears were thin lines edging down my dirty face—as she rubbed them off with her black-nailed thumb, handing me her walking stick and saying, “Go after them! Give them a good beating will you.” I would pretend to go off, but I would hide in the prayer room at the back of the house, that was in the summer, before the time when she was always having to sit. She was still walking then, every late afternoon, between our house and the orchards, crossing through all of the narrow lanes where we played. 

One day, she witnessed a scene that had happened many times before, but without her knowledge of it. Me, sprawled on the ground, and Fattum rolling my face in the dirt, her brother Ulyan yanking at my hair, and tears running uncontrollably in dirty lines down my face. Suddenly she was there: her massive frame, distinctive height, full body, and the walking stick that always supported her came down on Fattum and Ulyan. They scampered away and she followed them but they slipped into their house. So she swung that cane upward and thwacked the wood door, nearly splintering it. When Abu Ulyan opened the door, it was a miracle that he escaped having his eyes gouged out by her cane. “If you don’t punish those kids of yours,” she said, “we will.” And she turned away and marched to the house without so much as a glance at me.

There was some birthday cake still, on the table, and paper cups. Few classmates had shown up: Sorour didn’t serve alcohol. She was studying Arabic through classical texts; and for a while now she had been more at ease reading the medieval scholar al-Tabari than she was reading the newspaper. Reading the scholars’ interpretations of the Qur’an, she’d become convinced that her father was wrong to have served drinks at his boisterous parties, whether at the Karachi villa or in the London flat. I was thinking that we ought to clean the place up, but Sorour just went on moaning about her sister. “He’s a peasant. His mom and dad are illiterate. A farmer.” But he wasn’t a farmer. He was a student pursuing a university degree in medicine, just like her sister.

“My grandmother would’ve given anything to be a peasant.” I said it abruptly. And then I was immediately sorry I’d said it. Sorour raised her head. “Your grandmother?” Right. The words had come out and they couldn’t be put back. And I had said “my grandmother.” Why don’t words come automatically with threads that we can yank to pull them back inside ourselves? But there are no threads attached to our words. What’s done is done.


The Father’s Platter

It all happened during World War I.

Shipping was at a standstill in the Gulf, and goods were hard to come by. The price of a sack of rice shot up to a hundred qirsh—the old Maria Theresa thaler that was Oman’s currency—and a bag of dried dates cost thirty. A woman’s cotton tarha couldn’t be had for less than two whole qirsh. Famine struck. The irrigation canals dried up, the date-palms were dying, and villages emptied as people left, heading either to other parts of the country where life was more affordable or to the east coast of Africa.

She and her brother were born a little after the war in one of these villages staggering under the burden of inflation and drought. Her mother had died of fever only a few years after giving birth to her. That was when people were circulating rumors whose source no one knew, about an English company that had been given oil drilling rights. Her father was a horse trainer, skilled at training and taming race horses for the course. But his new wife had tamed him, and she convinced him that it was best for the two of them, and for their children, to expel the previous two whose mother had died. And so that is what happened. As his son was reaching out his hand for a bit of food from the shared platter, the father slapped his arm, and the precious grains of rice flew from the fingers of the fifteen-year-old boy. His sister, two years younger, started shivering and stopped eating. The father shouted. “Shame! Don’t you feel shame eating at you father’s table? Eat from the hard work of your own arm! He’s not always going to be here for you.”

The boy left, his sister on his arm. They walked out of their father’s home.

She told me this story the day she roughed up Fattum and Ulyan, rescuing me eternally from having my face rubbed in dirt and my hair torn out. Yet I didn’t believe her. I imagined my own father gripping my brother’s hand and then putting my hand in his, and expelling us from the house. It wasn’t possible. Surely such a thing could not possibly happen. But she told the story countless times after that, and every time, one little tear from her one good eye would roll down her face. Not because they’d been kicked out as two orphans but in memory of her brother who had not been able to endure the misery and pain of working as a day laborer building mud-brick houses. He died less than two years after their expulsion.

“Your grandmother?” asked Sorour. “She wanted to become a peasant?”

Yes. It’s not possible to yank words back, there are no threads. “She wanted to own some land,” I responded. “Even just a tiny patch. With date-palms growing on it, even if there were only five or so. And a few little fruit trees—lemon, papaya, banana, bitter orange. She could even plant those herself. She could water them and take care of them. And eat from them. And rest in their shade.”

My friend was silent. She probably didn’t have a clue what I was trying to say. We gathered up the cups and plates and wiped the tables clean. The party had ended. Sorour would go to sleep, suppressing the thought of her sister’s marriage. My grandmother’s dream would remain, wakeful and alive.

She went on dreaming of the tiny plot of land that she would tend, living off its proceeds, until her death. But her dream never came true, nor did any other dreams she had. Even when she climbed into the Bedford lorry that took her from her village to Muscat for an appointment with Thomas, the famous missionary doctor, reviving the fantasy of regaining her sight completely in the one eye that the herbal remedies of the ignorant had obliterated. But Thomas obliterated her dream. He told her that the pain in that eye would go away on its own, but the herbal infusion that had been repeatedly applied had caused permanent loss of sight in it. No surgery that he could perform would bring it back. She had to be satisfied with her one good eye, he said. She would have to make do. So she was satisfied. She made do. She climbed back into the lorry, without a word, and returned to the village.

And I, my sight still misty and blurred in the fog created by her open arms held out to me, forget that she has died. I get up to look for her. I search the corridors between rooms. I can hear my Chinese classmates arguing, and the little screams of my Nigerian neighbor having sex with a Colombian student she’d taken a liking to recently. I find myself wandering barefoot into the ice-cold kitchen. The snow hasn’t stopped. Finally I remember that she is dead, and I stop searching the corridors.

Kuhl tried to convince Sorour to give up her room now and then, so that she could be alone with her husband. He was living in a tiny flat with five other Pakistani students, so it was impossible for her to go there. Kuhl lived with a relative’s family, since their flat literally abutted the college of medicine while the college’s student residence hall was very far away. Even if she tried, she wouldn’t be allowed to apply to live in that residence hall before the end of the term. They’d used up all their funds on cheap B&Bs, and her father the banker was not going to increase the amount he transferred monthly to his two daughters. Sorour said no at first, but finally she gave in, leaving the key for her sister and spending those hours at the university library or trying to study in the garden. In the end, though, she couldn’t abide the thought of it. She confided to me that it made her feel filthy. Their parents weren’t stingy with anything. And here the two of them were, so far away, conspiring behind their parents’ backs. She couldn’t stop thinking about what the two of them were doing in her room. About that hand—that rough peasant hand—on her sister’s soft, smooth throat; his thick lips on her pampered body. This was torture, she said. She couldn’t stand it.

From Narinjah © Jokha Alharithi. By arrangement with the author. Translation © 2019 by Marilyn Booth. All rights reserved.

from the May 2019 issue

The Shadow of Hermaphroditus

ظل هيرمافروديتوس

Badriya al-Badri’s protagonist, Suad, struggles to make a definitive gender transition, but tragedy ultimately strikes at another character’s doorstep.

No one is able to fathom that the issue is nothing more than a congenital defect, in which I had no hand. All my mother and father’s efforts focused on physical treatments. They searched for the hidden femininity within my small body. Then they had to search for a psychological treatment for what I was suffering—that, or discover my true, concealed body from behind that of a girl. Had they done so, I wouldn’t find myself engaged in a horrific war in which I am the sole combatant—the victor and the vanquished. In reality, I’m always the losing side. I've never felt the pleasure of defeating myself even for a day. My body vanquishes me, tramples me, leaves me lifeless. I consider fleeing from it, replacing it, transforming it, subduing it.

What doesn’t kill me makes me stronger, as the German writer Goethe said. My only option is some surgical operation to liberate myself from my feelings of anxiety and inadequacy. A single step sure to change the course of my life. This one decision is the definitive line, and, were I to cross it, the past in all its details, regrets, and misgivings would disappear. The decision after which nothing can ever go back to how it was before. 

After this, I’ll look for a wife from outside the country, from India for instance. There I can buy a poor woman under legal cover and bring her back with me to conceal my failure. As I’m undressing in front of her, she’ll discover I’m not a man. She won’t hesitate to abandon me, exposing my feeble masculinity. No matter how poor, no woman would accept half a man. She wants a complete man who will reveal her femininity, who’ll approach her with confidence, who won’t waver, hesitant or afraid. It wouldn’t matter if he had one eye, one leg, or even one hand. Ultimately, though, she wants him to be a complete man. There’s no way a woman could understand my situation. I was a woman at one point. I get it.

Maybe Yemen would be a better choice than India. She’d be an Arab woman, like me, which is already enough. We’d have no difficulty understanding each other. She isn’t likely to be demanding, the war having devastated her. She might well accept any trace of a man to escape a war that has snatched her family from her in the blink of an eye. A shadow of a man is safer than a shadow of a battered wall that may collapse and crush her at any moment. A semblance of a man is better than a bomb that explodes by surprise, blowing her to scattered pieces that can’t be put back together. It’s no matter that we exploit people’s needs to satisfy our own demands. When all is said and done, I’m just one more who doesn’t hesitate to do what he wants, following his own desires. There’s always a perpetrator and there’s always a victim. 

I sink into myself: is this the man I’m going to be? A man whose only concern is hiding his faults, on the lookout for a woman fleeing a war that’s fed upon her family and left her without a heart. You can still hear its echo each time you’re near her . . . a woman whose garment I use to hide my weakness, my dampered masculinity, my darkest truth, which she’ll discover, no doubt. I won’t pull off concealing it for very long. Some things cannot be hidden. 

I’m troubled by these hollow feelings I notice in myself. My search for my lost essence has separated me from humanity, and this frustrates me. Ridding myself of my femininity doesn’t mean I’m no longer a person; becoming a man doesn’t mean I relinquish my principles or ideals. How is it possible for me to think of taking advantage of a weak woman and stripping her of her right to her life, whatever that life is like under the shadow of poverty or war? Even despite the fact that she’d be better off as a result of her exploitation, exchanged as some lusterless commodity that can’t feel a thing, as some lifeless body that grants you no love or joy, that can’t laugh and is no longer able to cry. 



If Olivia hadn’t made the worst choice, then perhaps she would have been my ideal woman, she would have been such a comfort to me. If she’d learned of my condition early on then she would be the one to support my thinking about this. But she could see no man in the entire universe except for Nasser, and when he abandoned her, she left behind the world with all its men and women and departed. 

Yes, my dear doctor, the matter is entirely in my hands. I am the one who will make the decision. Nothing can force me to go on living beneath Hermaphroditus’s long shadow—one half wearing the other, half a woman leaning on half a man. Half a man hiding behind half a woman, neither completing the other. We continue to live together without either one being effaced. Together, we are capable of nothing but death and annihilation. Where’s the beauty in partition? Bisected between you and you, as though you were your own enemy, the one you attacking the other, one half ridding itself of the other half in order to breathe freely. One half clinging to you like a conjoined twin, except invisible. No one can see it except for you, and no one but you stumbles on its shadow.

The road to Muscat is long. For sixty whole minutes, there’s a perplexed look on her face as she discusses a final solution with me, something you can’t find in a medical textbook or doctor’s recommendations. Three thousand six hundred seconds pecking at my head like an awful little woodpecker determined to bore a tunnel into my head to colonize it. 

I try to clear my head. I think about pedestrian bridges, passersby racing back and forth beneath them, the cars mow down a few souls from time to time. Other bridges were set up as road junctions. The most beautiful of these is that suspended roundabout in Barka. More than once, I went there and drove around without bothering to stop and see what life looked like below. I drove my car round and round and round as I laughed mirthfully. Maybe it reminded me of the walls of our village that surrounded me in inexhaustible childish joy. 

The streets are still congested despite efforts to widen them. All the people coming and going drive without knowing where they’re actually headed. One minute they think they know their destination, but they can’t be sure they’ll ever reach it or that they won’t have an accident before they get there. Even I don’t know where I’ll end up after this long journey of mine. There is no destination that can fulfill the dream I once had.

I miss my room, the one I rented recently. But it annoys me to come home and find it pulsing with heat. I wish someone would get there before me and turn on the air conditioning, so that when I arrive I’ll find it cool inside. It’s unbearable living alone. But being alone allows you more space for freedom without anyone intruding on your secrets and private affairs. No one asks you what you’re doing, where you’re going, or when you’re coming back. You do what you want to, when you please, without anyone second-guessing your decisions. 

I shut my eyes before myself, gathering my scattered pieces. I become reacquainted with myself. I discover the hidden truth beneath the plastic surgery and women’s clothing. Every virtue and principle I was raised to believe in, covering curse words, consequences, curfews, and red lines, what duty demands and what it does not, cannot account for what happened. My thoughts wandered that moment in the hospital when victory was within reach. A pleasant trembling sensation took over my spirit. That night, I didn’t want to trust my feelings. I shook myself free and forgot them. Or tried to forget. Perhaps simply ignored.  

I swore to myself that my love for Olivia was rooted in the fact she’d stood beside me. It was nothing but a sense of indebtedness for what she did for me. My jealous feelings for Nasser were only anger at the way he neglected her. How could I have believed that I love a woman? She was not a man and nor was I. How were we to meet on parallel axes when parallel axes don’t intersect? Would physics bend its own laws to validate my feelings? 

Why, then, when Hamad drew near to me didn’t I fall for him? Was my refusal because an act like this can’t happen between us or because I truly don’t desire him? What about all the love I carried for him inside me—all the pain that resides in my soul? Is it possible that even at that moment I’d been living a delusion? Did my circumstances and his familiar face push me toward his love?

Hamad’s gaze would follow me wherever I went, and he tried often to embrace me. I’d rebuff his advances and throw him out of my room. What if my hidden desire were uncovered, suddenly aroused like a giant waking from his slumber, defending his right to rest in the shade, fearful of the sun’s caustic rays? 

Tossing about in bed, I beg for sleep or a little rest, but my phone prevents it. It’s a text from Olivia: 

“My love Suad, I’m at Heathrow Airport on my way to Muscat. Can I maybe stay with you for a couple days?” 

As soon as I read those first words, I started to tremble. I didn’t put the phone down until I’d told her that of course she could stay.

I looked around my place. It seemed decent enough to host her. All I had to do was buy a few basic things she might need. 



 “I don’t want to see him.” 

That was the first thing Olivia said when she started speaking. The entire way from the airport to my place, she’d been quiet and distracted. I respected her silence. She handed me some papers that made it clear she was giving up custody of her children. 

“I don’t want any reminders of this whole disaster. I just need to forget his face—and quickly.”

What was the right response for a woman like Olivia at a moment like this? Her actions up till then, the things she’d done for me made it clear she was a great woman. I asked her to rethink her decision. I said I’d help her set everything right. All I needed was some time. I begged her to give me some time, to have a little patience. But she refused. 

“You judge a man by his deeds. Either he stops her or he persists in his rites of masculinity. A man who abandons his wife once won’t hesitate to do it again. I can’t trust him any longer.” 

“And me? Do you trust me?”

“What about you, Suad? You’re a woman, like me. What I said has nothing to do with you.”

“And what if I were a man?” 

“Maybe I’d have married you.” 

She said this and laughed, as I felt something building inside me.

I took Olivia’s three kids—Muhammad, Ahmad, and Palestine—to the house where Nasser’s family lived. His new wife came to the door. She was nearing the end of her pregnancy. I asked for Nasser, and she called him, annoyance in her voice. I didn’t care that she stayed perched behind the door, eavesdropping to figure out what was going on. I handed the papers to him, and the kids, and then I left. He was no less shocked than his wife, but I didn’t give him time to think of a reaction worthy of the disruption staring him in the face. I wish I had whispered to him before leaving: “Checkmate, my turn.” 

When I got back to the car Olivia was drowning in her blood. She was still breathing, but her wounds were deep. The blood on her face hadn’t dried after her struggles to wipe the streaming tears. 


I managed to say her name only once. And that was enough, because each time I tried, I choked over the words. They got caught in my throat. I could see her shouting to stop the war. I could see the black and white scarf wrapped around her neck, the way everything ceased to exist when she had a steak before her, her optimism, her desire to relish every moment. 

“We don’t have much time. We have to do what we can.” 

Today I understand. Death was falling over her head whenever she tried to forget him. He didn’t have to tell her his name. It was enough that he whispered from behind the door: “There’s no time to lose.” 

I tried to take her to the hospital, but she refused. I was forced to call emergency services thinking they might be able to arrive before it was too late to save her. She tugged at my clothes. 

“Stay with me. I don’t want to die alone.” 

I lifted her head and placed it in my lap. 

“Don’t be scared. Everything will be OK. You’re not going to die. Help will be here soon.” 

A tranquil, wry smile spread across her face.

“Who said I was afraid of dying? I’ve tired of waiting for it. Waiting is all the unfulfilled expectation of the one you love or the things you long for. It’s like hammering a nail into a paper wall. I never felt as weak in my entire life as I did after Nasser left. I was determined, savoring each moment like a piece of caramel-filled candy that melts the moment it touches your lips. But it’s no longer like that since he left. 

“We never grow up. We stay young like birds. Life hums along and then one day we’re assailed by abandonment. It breaks our hearts, and then we grow old all at once.

“Suad,” she said, and her expression changed. “It hurts. But the worst is this sadness. I wish he were here now. Will we meet in heaven? Is it big enough for all of us, Muslims and Christians. Or was heaven created to accept some of us and refuse the others? Is it not enough that our hearts believe in love? Love itself is salvation and damnation. 

“I feel tired,” she said.



I want to mutiny, to cry a tear that doesn’t flow so far that my hand can catch it. I want a replacement eye and a nose that turns red as a rose and opens every morning to the drops of dew.

How much time passed? How many feet crossed my path on their way to inspect her corpse, to examine the scene? The only one who bothered to acknowledge me wanted to write his report and be finished with it. I couldn’t find anything to say to him. My shock at her death refused expression in any language I knew. Only the ground, covered in her blood that had faded, knew what happened. 

Yesterday, when it was raining, I sensed her breaking through the heavy rain clouds. She was cleansing her heart of all of us. And when she finished, she ascended to the edge of her cloud and danced for a while before falling. I extended my hand but failed to reach her. My bedroom ceiling began to drip. The pots and pans lined up to catch her tears were bone dry, but I was nearly drowning. 

There are certain mistakes that no one holds you accountable for. Your conscience itself tallies every deplorable one of them. It tears at your heart like a viper, without mercy. It breaks you down until you grow so lowly in your own eyes you can no longer look at yourself. You don’t recognize your own features. You’re no longer you. Sometimes you spit in your face. You hurl words at it. You show it no mercy, and you sure don’t accept it. But then you forget. Or pretend to.

From ظل هيرمافروديتوس © Badriya al-Badri. By arrangement with the author. Translation © 2019 by Ghayde Ghraowi. All rights reserved.

ظل هيرمافروديتوس

 لا أحد يتفهّم أن المسألة ليست إلا عيباً خلْقياً لم تكن لي به أيّة يدٍ طولى، كل محاولات أبي وأمي تركزت في محاولة علاجي الجسدي، في البحث عن أنوثتي المختفية خلف جسدي الصغير، في حين كان يتوجّب عليهم البحث عن علاجٍ نفسي لما أعانيه، أو اكتشاف حقيقة جسدي المختبئة خلف جسد فتاة، لو أنهم فعلوا ذلك لما وجدتُ نفسي في حربٍ ضروسٍ أنا الطرف الوحيد فيها، أنا المنتصر والخاسر، وكنت على الدوام الطرف الخاسر، لم أشعر بلذّة الانتصار عليّ يوماً، جسدي يهزمني، يدوس عليّ، يقتلني، أفكر بالهرب منه، تبديله، تحويله، الانتصار عليه.

السّم الذي لا يقتلني يزيدني قوة، كما قال الفيلسوف الألماني غوته، كلّ ما عليّ فعله إذًا هو إجراء بعض العمليات الجراحية للتحرر من كل ما أعيشه من ضيق وإحساس بالنقص، خطوةٌ واحدة كفيلة بتغيير مجرى حياتي، قرارٌ واحد هو الخط الفاصل الذي لو تجاوزته لاختفى الماضي بكل تفاصيله وآهاته وتساؤلاته، القرار الذي من بعده لا يعود شيئاً كما كان أبداً.

بعدها؛ سأبحث عن زوجة من خارج البلد، كالهند مثلاً، هناك يمكنني شراء أنثى فقيرة تحت غطاء شرعي، وإحضارها معي لأستر بها خيبتي، أتعرى أمامها لتكتشفَ أنني لستُ رجلاً، ما تلبث أن تهجرني فاضحة رجولتي الواهية، رغم الفقر لا تقبل الأنثى بنصف رجل، تريد رجلاً مكتملاً يكتشف أنوثتها، يعبر إليها واثقاً، لا يقف متردداً ولا خائفاً،لا بأس بأن يكون بعينٍ واحدة، أو رجل واحدة، ألا يكون له أكثر من يدٍ، ولكنها في النهاية تريده رجلاً كاملاً. لا يمكن لامرأة أن تتفهم وضعي، كنتُ أنثى بيومٍ ما وأفهم ذلك.

ربما كان اليمن خياراً مثالياً أكثر من الهند، يكفي أنها امرأة عربية مثلي، لن أجد صعوبة في التفاهم معها، لن تكون متطلّبة، أنهكتها الحرب، قد تقبل بخيال رجل تتكئ عليه هرباً من حربٍ خطفتْ منها عائلتها في غمضة عين، ظل رجل أكثرُ أمناً من ظل حائطٍ مُتداعٍ قد ينقضُّ بأي لحظة ويقضي عليها، شبه رجل أفضل من قنبلة قد تنفجر بغتةً مُحوِّلةً إيّاها إلى شظايا متناثرة يصعُب جمعها. لا بأس باستغلال حاجات الناس لتلبية حوائجنا، في الأخير لستُ إلا واحداً من هؤلاء البشر الذين لا يتوانون عن فعل شيءٍ لإرضاء أنفسهم، وتلبية رغباتهم، دائماً هناك جانٍ ومجنيٍّ عليه.

أغوص في نفسي؛ هل هذا هو الرجل الذي سأكونه؟ رجل لا يهتم إلا بستر عيوبه، يبحث عن امرأة هاربةٍ من حرب اقتاتت على عائلتها وتركتها دون قلب تسمع صدى نبضاته بقربها، امرأةٍ أُخبئ تحت دثارها ضعفي، رجولتي الباهتة، حقيقتي القاتمة التي ستكتشفها دون شك، لن أنجح في الاختباء كثيراً، ثمة أمور لا يمكن إخفاؤها.

تُقلِقُني هذه المشاعر الدونيّة التي أنظر بها لنفسي، تجرّدي من إنسانيتي بحثاً عن ذاتي الضائعة لا يعجبني، أن أتخلص من أنوثتي لا يعني أني لم أعد إنساناً، أن أصبح رجلاً لا يعني أن أتخلى عن مبادئي ومُثلي، كيف يُمكن لي التفكير بالسطو على امرأة ضعيفة وتجريدها من حقها في الحياة، مهما كانت حياتها، في ظل فقر أو حرب، لا بد وأنها ستكون أفضل من استغلالها، وتداولها كسلعة باهتة لا تحمل أية مشاعرَ، جسدٍ ميت لا يمنحك حبا ولا فرحاً، لا يمكنه أن يضحك ولم يعد باستطاعته البكاء.

لو أنها أوليفيا لم تختر الخيار الأسوأ، لربما كانت هي الخيار المثالي، لطالما كانت سنداً لي، ولو أنها تنبّهت لأمري مبكراً لكانت هي من أخذني للتفكير بهذا الاتجاه، ولكنها لم تكن ترى في الكون رجلاً إلا ناصراً، وحين خذلها، تركت الكون برجاله ونسائه ورحلت.

نعم سيدي الطبيب الأمر كله بيدي، وأنا من سيتخذ القرار، لست مضطرةً لأن أستمر بالعيش ظلاً ممتداً لهيرمافروديتوس ، نِصفٌ يرتدي نصفاً، نصف امرأةٍ تتكئ على نصف رجل، ونصف رجل يختبئ خلف نصف امرأة، أحدهما لا يُكْمِلُ الآخر، نستمر بالعيشِ معاً دون أن يُخلَّد أحدنا، لا نملكُ إلا الموت والفناء معاً، أي جمالٍ في الانتصاف؟ في بقائك مشطوراً بينكَ وبينك، وكأنك عدو نفسك، بعضك يهاجم بعضك ليتخلّص منه ويتسنّى له العيش والتنفّس بحرية، نصفٌ يلتصق بك كتوأمٍ لصيقٍ ولكنه غير مرئي، لا يراه سواك، ولا يتعثر بظله سواك.


الطريق إلى مسقط طويل، ستّون دقيقة هائمةٌ على وجهها تبحثُ معي عن حلٍ جذري لا يشبه حلول الكتب وخيارات الأطباء، ثلاثة الآفٍ وستمائة ثانية تنقر في رأسي كنقّارِ خشبٍ بغيض يُصرُّ على حفر نفقٍ في رأسي ليستوطنه. 

أحاول تشتيت تفكيري، أتأمل الجسور العلوية المخصصة للمشاة، والمشاة يتراكضون أسفلها فتحصد السيارات أرواح بعضهم بين فينة وأخرى، جسورٌ أخرى أُنشئت كمفترقات طرق، أجملها ذلك الدوار المُعلّق في بركاء، أكثر من مرة اتجهت إليه لأرى شكل الحياة أسفلي وأنا أدور في الأعلى ولا أتوقف، تظل سيارتي تدور وتدور وتدور، وأنا أضحك بسعادة، ربما كان الأمر يذكرني بجدران قريتنا وهي  تدور بي في مرحٍ طُفولي لا يهدأ.

لا تزال الشوارع مزدحمة رغم محاولات توسعتها، الناس بين رائحٍ وغادٍ كُلٌّ يجري لأجلٍ مسمى، ولوجهةٍ يظن بأنه يعلمها، ولا يقين بأنه سيصلها أو سيتخطَّفه طارئ قبل الوصول لوجهته، حتى أنا لا أعلم أين سأصل بطريقي الطويل هذا وكل الجهات لا تُنبئ بحُلُمٍ حلمته يوماً ما.

أشتاق لغرفتي التي استأجرتها مؤخراً، يزعجني أن أعود إليها لأجدها تفيض بالحرارة، ليت أحداً يسبقني ليشغل التكييف بداخلها؛ فأصل لأجدها باردة، صعبٌ جداً أن تعيش وحدك، ولكنها ـ الوحدة ـ تمنحك مساحة أكبر من الحرية دون تطفل أحد على أسرارك وخصوصياتك، لا أحد يسألك ماذا تفعل وأين تذهب ومتى تعود؟ تفعل ما تشاء متى رغبت، دون أن يناقشك أحدٌ بأي تصرف تقرره.

أُغمِضُ عيني علّي أستجمعُ شتاتي، أتعرّف عليّ من جديد، أكتشفُ حقيقتي المختبئة خلف عمليات التجميل، والملابس الأنثوية، وكل القيم والمبادئ التي نشأت عليها، لفظة العيب والحرام والممنوع والخطوط الحمراء، ما يجب وما لا يجب، عاجزةً عن فهم ما حدث، تأخذني أفكاري لتلك اللحظة التي احتضنتني فيها انتصار في المستشفى، تلك الرعشة اللذيذة التي سيطرت على روحي، لم أشأ ليلتها تصديق مشاعري، نفضتُها من روحي ونسيت، أو حاولت النسيان، ربما التجاهل.

أقسمت لنفسي أن حبي لأوليفيا نابعٌ من وقفتها معي، لم يكن إلا امتناناً لما فعلته لأجلي، غيرتي من ناصر ليست إلا غضباً لتجاهله لها، كيف أُصدِّقُ أنني أحبها، إنها امرأة مثلي، لا هي رجل ولا أنا، كيف نلتقي ونحن قطبان متشابهان، ألا تتنافر الأقطاب المتشابهة؟ أتكذب الفيزياء وتصدق مشاعري؟

لماذا إذاً حين اقترب مني حمد لم أتقبّله، أحقاً كان رفضي له لأن أمراً كهذا لا يجب أن يحدث بيننا، أم لأنني لا أرغب فيه حقاً؟ ماذا عن كل الحب الذي حملته له بداخلي؟ كل الوجع الذي سكن روحي؟ أيعقل أنني وحتى اللحظة كنتُ أعيشُ وهماً؟ حباً دفعتني له الظروف والأعراف؟

تلاحقني نظرات حمد وهو يحاول احتضاني، وأنا أصده وأطرده من غرفتي، ماذا لو كشفتْ عن ذلك الإحساس الكامن بداخلي، والذي تنشّط فجأة كماردٍ استيقظ من غفوته، مدافعاً عن حقه الرابض في الظل خوفاً من سطوة الشمس.

أتقلّبُ في فراشي، أستجدي النوم أو بعض غفوةٍ يطردها رنين هاتفي، رسالةٌ من أوليفيا:

ـ حبيبتي سعاد أنا في مطار هيثرو في طريقي إلى مسقط، هل يمكنك استقبالي معك ليومين؟

القشعريرة ذاتها عاودتني بمجرد قراءتي لأول كلمة في رسالتها، لا أترك الهاتف حتى أبعث لها بأنها على الرحب والسعة.

تأملتُ غرفتي، تبدو ملائمة لاستضافتها، كل ما عليّ فعله شراء بعض الأغراض الأساسية التي قد تحتاجها.

ـ لا أريد أن أراه.

كان ذلك أول ما قالته أوليفيا حين بدأت الحديث، طول الطريق من المطار إلى الغرفة كانت شاردة وصامتة، وبدوري احترمتُ صمتها، إلى أن قررت الحديث. أعطتني بعض الأوراق التي أوضحت أنها تنازلٌ منها بحقها في رعاية أطفالها.

ـ لا أريد شيئاً يُذكّرني بنكبتي معه. ليس إلا وجهاً يتوجّب عليّ نسيانه سريعاً.

أي ردٍّ قد يليق لتوجيهه لامرأة كأوليفيا، ما فعلته معي حتى اللحظة ينم عن امرأة عظيمة، حاولتُ ثنيها عن قرارها، أخبرتها أنني سأحاول مساعدتها وإصلاح كل شيء، كل ما أحتاجه كان بعض الوقت، رجوتها أن تمنحني الوقت، أن تصبر قليلاً، ولكنها أبت.

ـ الرجال مواقف، إما أن يقفها وإما أن يُقيم على رجولته الصلوات، من يخذلك مرة، لن يتوانى عن فعلها مرات، لم أعد أثق به.

ـ وأنا؟ ألا تثقين بي؟

ـ ما بكِ يا سعاد؟ أنتِ امرأة مثلي، ما قلته لا يمكن بحالٍ من الأحوال أن ينطبق عليك؟

ـ وماذا لو كنتُ رجلاً؟

ـ ربما تزوجتك.

قالتها وهي تضحك، بينما أخذ ذلك الإحساس يتعاظمُ في داخلي.

أخذتُ الصغار محمد وأحمد وفلسطين لمنزل عائلة ناصر، استقبلتني زوجته الحبلى في أيامها الأخيرة، سألت عن ناصر، فنادته رغم امتعاضها، لم أهتم بوقفتها خلف الباب متنصّتةً لتعرف ما يجري، سلّمته الأوراق والأطفال ورحلت، صدمته لم تكن أقل من صدمة زوجته، ولكني لم أمنحه الوقت ليُفكِّرَ في ردة فعلٍ تليق بالقيامة التي تنتظره، كان بودي لو همست له قبل رحيلي: كش ملك، الآن حان دوري.

حين عُدت كانت أوليفيا غارقةً في دمائها، ما زالت تتنفس رغم شريانها المقطوع ودمها الذي لم يجف على وجهها في محاولاتها البائسة لمسح دمعها الذي لم يتوقّف:

ـ أوليفيا.

لم أستطع نطق اسمها أكثر من مرة، كانت كافية لأن تخنقني، لأن تقف بين أنفاسي وبيني، لمحتها وهي تهتف لوقف الحرب، رأيت كوفيتها بلونيها الأبيض والأسود ملتفةً حول عُنقها، نسيانها لكل شيء وهي تتلذذ بشرائح لحم البقر (الأمريكان ستيك)، نظرتها المتفائلة للحياة، رغبتها بالاستمتاع بكل لحظة تعيشها، وعدم تفويت أي دقيقة.

ـ لا وقت لدينا لنُضيّعه، علينا فعل كل ما علينا ونود فعله.

الآن فهمت لماذا لم يكن لديها وقتٌ لتُضيّعه، كان الموتُ يطرق رأسها كلما همّت بنسيانه، لا يخبرها باسمه، يكتفي بأن يهمس لها من خلف الباب:

ـ لا وقت لديكِ لتُضيعيه.

حاولتُ أخذها للمستشفى فرفضت، اضطررتُ للاتصال بالطوارئ علّهم يتمكنون من الوصول قبل فوات الأوان لإنقاذها، تجذبني من ملابسي:

ـ ابقي معي، لا أريد الموت وحيدة.

أرفع رأسها وأضعه بحجري:

ـ لا تخافي. كل شيء سيكون بخير، لن تموتي؛ الإسعاف ستصل قريباً.

تبتسم بهدوءٍ وسخرية:

ـ من قال أنني أخشى الموت؟ لقد مللتُ انتظاره، الانتظار الذي لا يأتي بمن تُحب وما تنتظر، أشبه بأن تدقّ مسماراً في حائطٍ ورقي. لم أشعر بالضعف في حياتي كلها كما شعرت به بعد رحيل ناصر،كنتُ مُصرّة على التلذذ باللحظات وكأنها قطع حلوى محشوة بالكراميل، تذوب بمجرد ملامستها للشفاه، لكنها لم تعد كذلك بعد رحيله.

نحنُ لا نكبُر، نظلُّ صغاراً كالعصافير، كُلُّ الذي يحدثُ أننا نُفجَعُ يوماً برحيلٍ يقصمُ قلوبنا فنشيخُ فجأة.

"سعاد،" وتشبثت بي وهي تبكي، "أشعر بالألم، وأشعر بالحزن أكثر، أشتاق ناصر، أرغب في أن يحتضنني الآن، هل سنلتقي في الجنة؟ هل ستسعنا الجنة جميعاً، مسلمون ومسيحيون؟ أم أن الجنة خُلقت لتستوعب بعضنا وترفض آخرين،ألا يكفي أن تؤمن قلوبنا بالحب؟ الحب وحده هو الخلاص، وهو الهلاك.

-أشعر بالإعياء.

تُغمضُ عينيها ولا تفتحهما.أنا من قتلها، أنا التي لن يغفر لي الرب جريمتي، كيف أخذتُ أطفالَها وتركتُها، أحقاً كنتُ أظنها ستتزوجني لو كنتُ أو أصبحتُ رجلاً؟

أرغب بالتمرد، بالبكاء، بدمعةٍ لا تمتد لقطفها يدي، بعينٍ بديلةٍ، وأنفٍ يحمرُّ كوردةٍ تفتّحت صباحاً على قطرات الندى.

كم من الوقت مرّ بجلستي تلك؟ كم قدماً عبرتني في طريقها لفحص جثتها، ومعاينة موقع الحادثة أو الجريمة؟ الوحيد الذي التفت إليّ كان يرغب بكتابة تقريره والانتهاء منه سريعاً، لم أجد ما أقوله له، صدمتي بموتها كانت أكبر من أية كلمة قد تُسعفني بها أبجديتي، الأرض المعطرة بدمائها التي اصفرّت كثيراً كانت أصدق شاهد عيان.

البارحة وهي تُمطر، شعرتُ بها تُزهِرُ خلف غيمةٍ شديدة المطر، كانت تغسل قلبها منا جميعاً، ولما انتهت صعدت على كتف غيمتها ورقصت طويلاً حتى سقطت، حاولتُ مدَّ يدي لالتقاطها ولكنها لم تصل، وحده سقف غرفتي كان يتقاطر فوق رأسي، كل الأواني التي اصطفّتْ لتمسح دمعه ماتت عطشاً، بينما كِدتُ أموتُ غرقاً.

بعض الأخطاء لا يحاسبك عليها أحد، وحده ضميرك وبكل سوءٍ يفعلها، ينهش قلبك كحيةٍ رقطاء لا تعرف الرحمة، يستبد بتأنيبه حتى تصغر كثيراً في عينيك، لا تعود تراك، لا تتعرف على ملامحك، لا تعود أنت، تبصُق بوجهك أحياناً، توجه له اللكمات، لا ترحمه ولا تتقبله، ولكنك تنسى، أو تتناسى.

Like what you read? Help WWB bring you the best new writing from around the world.